Upload
others
View
3
Download
0
Embed Size (px)
Citation preview
On the Road Again: Return to Driving after
Traumatic Brain Injury
Pamela Ross
BAppSc OT (Hons), Driver Assessor
A thesis submitted for the degree of Doctor of Philosophy
at
Monash University in 2016
School of Psychological Sciences
Faculty of Medicine, Nursing and Health Sciences
ii
Copyright notice Notice 1
© The author (2016). Except as provided in the Copyright Act 1968, this thesis may not be reproduced in any form without the written permission of the author.
iii
ABSTRACT
Returning to driving following a traumatic brain injury (TBI) is often a key
rehabilitation goal, as the ability to drive enables return to independence and many previous
life roles. The ‘gold standard’ assessment of driving after TBI is considered to be the on-road
assessment, usually conducted by a specialised occupational therapy driver assessor (OTDA).
However there have been few studies investigating the patient characteristics and pre-injury
and injury related factors associated with passing or failing the on-road OT driver assessment
after TBI. In addition, little is known about the processes and goals of driver rehabilitation
provided to those who fail the initial on-road assessment. There has also been limited research
into the post-assessment driving behaviour and safety of individuals returning to driving after
driver rehabilitation.
Accordingly, the main aims of the PhD program of research were to a) examine
which patient characteristics and pre-injury and injury-related factors were associated with the
outcome of initial on-road driver assessment, b) describe the range of goals, processes, timing
and outcomes, including the use of restricted licensing and resources, associated with
providing on-road training to those who failed an initial OT driver assessment and c) examine
and compare the characteristics and self-reported pre- and post-injury driver safety and
patterns of driving behaviour of those drivers who returned to driving after one on-road
assessment with those who received on-road training and subsequent reassessments.
In Study 1, the results of all on-road driver assessments completed by patients with a
TBI (n = 207), in a rehabilitation setting, over an 8-year period were reviewed retrospectively.
Two outcome groups were identified: a ‘pass’ group who resumed driving after passing the
initial on-road assessment and a ‘rehabilitation’ group who failed and required on-road
training in the form of driving lessons.
iv
Key-findings; Post traumatic amnesia (PTA) duration proved to be more strongly associated
with driver assessment outcome than Glasgow coma scale (GCS) score. Participants, who
were male, had shorter PTA duration, faster reaction time and no physical or visual
impairment and were at least 3 months post-injury were more likely to pass the initial on-road
assessment. These variables correctly classified 87.6% of the pass group and 71.2% of the
rehabilitation group. On-road training, followed by subsequent on-road re-assessments were
associated with a high probability of return to driving after TBI.
Recommendations; Factors to consider when determining whether to refer for a practical
driver assessment include; ensuring that the client is at least 3 months post-injury, evidence of
moderate to severe TBI measured by PTA, slowed choice reaction times and presence of
physical or visual impairment that may impact on driver capacity. On–road training is an
important driver rehabilitation intervention and should be offered to drivers with TBI who fail
the initial on-road assessment.
From a sample of 340 participants, Study 2 examined the goals, outcomes, timing, use
of restricted licenses and number of on-road training lessons and OT driver reassessments
provided to the 94 participants who failed the initial on-road assessment.
Key-findings; The use of goal directed driving lessons to facilitate compensation for
cognitive, physical or visual impairment, improve confidence or enhance previously learned
driving skills and restricted licensing were found to be associated with return to driving
following moderate/severe TBI. An average of seven driving lessons (range 1 – 35) and 2.5
OT driver reassessments (range 1-6), were provided to participants, resulting in 93% (n=87)
of cases resuming driving and 7 (7%) failing to meet licensing standards. An open license
was recommended for 42 (45%) cases and 45 (48%) resumed driving with a restricted license.
The mean time for referral for driving assessment varied significantly between the pass (7.62
months) and rehabilitation groups (13.31 months).
v
Recommendation; Investment in on-road training lessons addressing individual goals,
followed by reassessment and use of restricted licenses, can achieve successful return to
driving following TBI. Although delaying driving by at least 3 months appears to be
appropriate, a much longer time frame is often required, particularly with severe TBI.
Finally, Study 3 examined self-report responses of 106 participants regarding post-
injury changes in driving behaviour and number of pre- and post-injury crashes.
Key findings: No significant differences were found in pre- and post-injury crash rates or in
crash rates between the pass (n= 74) and rehabilitation (n= 32) groups. Many drivers
reported changes to their driving behaviour: Compared to pre-injury, 36.8% of drivers
reported limiting driving time, 40.6% drove more slowly and 41.5% reported greater
difficulty with navigating. The rehabilitation group (with greater injury severity) was
significantly more likely to drive less frequently, shorter distances and avoid driving with
passengers, in busy traffic, at night and on freeways than the pass group.
Recommendation: As most of the study participants resumed driving and were safe to do so
in the longer term, the importance of offering driver assessment and rehabilitation following
moderate to severe TBI has been emphasized.
This PhD program of research, has also highlighted the complexity of the decision-
making process required by rehabilitation clinicians in determining fitness to drive after TBI.
Factors that were found to contribute to this situation included the wide variation in optimum
timing for resuming driving and the range of variables that may impact on the outcome of the
on-road assessment, such as injury severity, physical/visual issues, driver confidence, ability
to compensate for cognitive issues and driver experience. The findings and recommendations
of this PhD program may contribute to development of improved referral criteria and
guidelines for resuming driving after TBI.
vi
DECLARATION
This thesis contains no material which has been accepted for the award of any other degree or
diploma at any university or equivalent institution and that, to the best of my knowledge and
belief, this thesis contains no material previously published or written by another person,
except where due reference is made in the text of the thesis.
Signature: …… ………………
Print Name: …Pamela Ross……………….
Date: …26/8/16……………………….
vii
PUBLICATIONS AND CONFERENCE PROCEEDINGS
DURING CANDIDATURE
Publications
Ross, P. E., Ponsford, J. L., Di Stefano, M., & Spitz, G. (2015). Predictors of on-road driver
performance following traumatic brain injury. Archives of Physical Medicine and
Rehabilitation, 96(3), 440-446.
Ross P, Ponsford JL, Di Stefano M, Charlton J, Spitz G. (2015). On the road again after
traumatic brain injury: driver safety and behaviour following on-road assessment and
rehabilitation. Disability and Rehabilitation :1-12.
Ross P, Ponsford JL, Di Stefano M, Charlton J, Spitz G. (2016). Interventions for resuming
driving after traumatic brain injury. Accepted for publication-Disability and Rehabilitation.
McKay A, Liew C, Schönberger M, Ross PE, Ponsford J. (2015). Predictors of the on-road
driving assessment after TBI: Comparing cognitive tests, injury factors and demographics.
JHTR.
Gooden, J. R., Ponsford, J. L., Charlton, J. L., Ross, P. E., Marshall, S., Gagnon, S., . . .
Stolwyk, R. J. (2016). Self-awareness and self-ratings of on-road driving performance after
traumatic brain injury. Journal of Head Trauma Rehabilitation.
Gooden, J. R., Ponsford, J. L., Charlton, J. L., Ross, P. E., Marshall, S., Gagnon, S., . . .
Stolwyk, R. J. (2016). The development and initial validation of a new tool to measure self-
awareness of driving after traumatic brain injury. Australian Occupational Therapy Journal,
ISSN1440-1630.
Gooden, J. R., Ponsford, J. L., Charlton, J. L., Ross, P. E., Marshall, S., Gagnon, S., . . .
Stolwyk, R. J. (2016). Self-regulation upon return to driving after traumatic brain injury,
Neuropsychological Rehabilitation,DOI:10.1080/09602011.2016.1261716
Conference presentations during candidature
On the Road Again: Driver Assessment and Rehabilitation Outcomes after Traumatic Brain
Injury; Platform presentation at 7th World Congress for NeuroRehabilitation, Melbourne,
Australia, 16-19 May 2012
On-road driver rehabilitation following traumatic brain injury: Platform presentation at the 5th
INS/ASSBI Pacific Rim Conference, Sydney, Australia, 1-4 July, 2015. Awarded Special
Commendation in the category of oral presentation by a doctoral student.
viii
THESIS INCLUDING PUBLISHED WORKS GENERAL
DECLARATION
I hereby declare that this thesis contains no material which has been accepted for the award of
any other degree or diploma at any university or equivalent institution and that, to the best of
my knowledge and belief, this thesis contains no material previously published or written by
another person, except where due reference is made in the text of the thesis.
This thesis includes two original papers published in peer reviewed journals and one paper
currently under review. The core theme of the thesis is an investigation of return to driving
after traumatic brain injury. The ideas, development and writing up of all the papers in the
thesis were the principal responsibility of myself, the candidate, working within the School of
Psychological Sciences under the supervision of Professor Jennie Ponsford, Dr Marilyn Di
Stefano (La Trobe University) and Associate Professor Judith Charlton (Monash Injury
Research Institute)
(The inclusion of co-authors reflects the fact that the work came from active collaboration
between researchers and acknowledges input into team-based research.)
In the case of Chapters 2, 3 and 4 my contribution to the work involved the following: The
concept for the PhD program and design of each study was mine, with direction from my
supervisors. I completed the data collection for Study 2 alone but had some support from a
research assistant with data collection for Study 1 and Study 3. I received support with the
statistical analysis. I independently wrote each of the journal articles and completed the
revisions, however the co-authors contributed to the editing and made suggestions about
content and organization of the material. My supervisors made similar contributions to the
thesis. As a result of this research program I have become a member of a research group
based at Monash University and am currently involved with other driving related projects.
My estimated contribution to this PhD program is therefore outlined in the template required
by Monash University below:
Thesis
Chapter
Publication
Title
Status (published, in
press, accepted
or returned for revision)
Nature and %
of student
contribution
Co-author name(s)
Nature and % of Co-
author’s
contribution*
Co-
author(s),
Monash
student
Y/N*
2
Predictors of
on-road
driver
performance following
traumatic
brain injury
Published
70%
contribution by
the candidate.
This included
formulation of
the experimental design, data
collection, data
analysis and
writing the
manuscript
Jennie Ponsford
Marilyn Di Stefano
Gershon Spitz
No
3 Interventions
for resuming
Accepted
for
70%
contribution by
Jennie Ponsford
Marilyn Di Stefano No
ix
driving after
traumatic
brain injury
publication the candidate.
This included
formulation of
the experimental
design, data
collection, data
analysis and
writing the
manuscript
Judith Charlton
Gershon Spitz
4
On the road
again after
traumatic
brain injury:
driver safety
and
behaviour
following on-
road
assessment
and
rehabilitation
Published
70%
contribution by
the candidate.
This included
formulation of
the experimental
design, data
collection, data
analysis and
writing the
manuscript
Jennie Ponsford
Marilyn Di Stefano
Judith Charlton
Gershon Spitz
No
I have renumbered sections of submitted or published papers in order to generate a consistent
presentation within the thesis.
Student signature:
Date: 26/8/16
The undersigned hereby certify that the above declaration correctly reflects the nature and
extent of the student and co-authors’ contributions to this work.
Main Supervisor signature:
Date: 26/8/16
x
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
I had been working for over 20 years as an OT driver assessor when I embarked on the
journey of clinician to PhD student. My initial goal was to evaluate the outcomes of the
patients with TBI who had completed the OT driver assessment and rehabilitation program at
Epworth Rehabilitation. Having conducted at least 2000 on-road assessments, I was aware
that our program was effective in getting people back to driving but did not know how safe
they were or much about their post-assessment driving patterns. I was in the fortunate positon
in my role as return to work specialist, to follow up many of these patients for a further 6 to
12 months after their participation in the driving program. I was aware that most of them
continued to drive safely – but we had no data or evidence.
The first year of the study was completed with support from a scholarship from the
Royal Automobile Club of Victoria (RACV). In subsequent years I am grateful for the study
leave provided by Epworth Rehabilitation and for the resources that have been available to me
through the Monash Epworth Rehabilitation Research Centre (MERRC). I would especially
like to thank Professor Jennie Ponsford for her ongoing support and encouragement, spanning
from my initial discussions about the study, her assistance in applying for the RACV Sir
Edmond Herring Memorial Scholarship (around 7 years ago) and her invaluable guidance
over the past years as I have negotiated my way through the world of research. It would not
have been possible to complete the PhD program without her continued support, enthusiasm,
supervision, prompting and her involvement in linking me with the appropriate resources and
people to support the project. I can honestly say that without Jennie’s encouragement and
guidance, I would not have been able to complete the PhD program.
I would also like to express my gratitude to Dr Marilyn DiStefano for continuing to
supervise me after leaving La Trobe University and generously making the time for our
‘coffee catch-ups”, despite her health challenges and work commitments along the way. She
xi
provided me with wonderful advice from both the occupational therapy and driver licensing
perspectives. I am also very grateful for her suggestion to apply for and for supporting my
successful application for a Churchill Fellowship. It has been an amazing opportunity to
further my understanding of the area of driver assessment and rehabilitation. The knowledge
that I have gained from the PhD program provided me with an excellent basis for the trip.
Associate Professor Judith Charlton has also provided me with invaluable advice from
the road safety perspective, particularly in developing the questionnaire and guidance with the
articles and thesis. I have appreciated her expertise and contributions from her knowledge of
the research into older drivers and road safety.
A special mention must be made to Dr Gershon Spitz, co-author, whose help with the
‘dreaded statistical analysis’ has been immeasurable. I am extremely grateful for his patience,
support and wonderful advice and would have struggled to complete the PhD program
without his support. It has been a pleasure to watch him develop from PhD student to skilled
Research Fellow.
The OT department at Epworth Rehabilitation and in particular, the OT manager,
Anne Sutherland has supported me throughout the long process with study leave. Without
Anne’s ongoing support, encouragement and flexible work arrangements, it would not have
been possible to complete the PhD program. Lorraine Macmillan provided invaluable
support, efficiency and good humour particularly during the early data collection phase and in
solving many of the little administrative hurdles! Natalie Gracia from MERRC, provided me
with assistance with some of the follow up questionnaire telephone calls and for this I am
very grateful.
I would also like to thank my family for their support - At various stages, of the PhD
program I have studied alongside each of my children Dale, Lauren and Alastair at the kitchen
table and been proud to see them complete their qualifications. I tried to study each time my
xii
husband Murray was on one of his numerous trips to China, but more recently he has
patiently supported me during the hours spent in front of a computer. When he was away, I
often appreciated the company of my parents, Peg and Bruce, at Acheron who provided cups
of tea, meals and were happy to read and potter while I studied. I am also very grateful to the
participants who completed the questionnaires as their responses have contributed
significantly to my knowledge about driving after TBI.
xiii
CONTENTS ABSTRACT .............................................................................................................................. iii
DECLARATION ...................................................................................................................... vi
PUBLICATIONS AND CONFERENCE PROCEEDINGS DURING CANDIDATURE ..... vii
THESIS INCLUDING PUBLISHED WORKS GENERAL DECLARATION ..................... viii
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS ....................................................................................................... x
LIST OF TABLES .................................................................................................................. xvi
LIST OF TERMS ................................................................................................................... xvii
Preface .............................................................................................................................. xviii CHAPTER 1 ............................................................................................................................... 1
Chapter 1 Overview ............................................................................................................. 2
1.1 Traumatic Brain Injury and Driving ........................................................................... 3 1.1.1 Definition and mechanism of TBI ............................................................................. 3
1.1.2 Epidemiology ............................................................................................................ 4
1.1.3 Measuring injury severity of TBI ............................................................................. 6
1.1.3.1 Loss of consciousness ............................................................................................ 7
1.1.3.2 Glasgow Coma Scale ............................................................................................. 8
1.1.3.3 Post Traumatic Amnesia ........................................................................................ 8
1.1.3.4 Injury severity summary ....................................................................................... 10
1.1.4 Impact of TBI impairments on driving capacity .................................................... 10
1.1.5 Recovery following TBI ......................................................................................... 17
1.2 Models of Driving Behaviour ..................................................................................... 18 1.2.1 Applying models of driving to TBI ......................................................................... 21
1.3 Driving after TBI ......................................................................................................... 25 1.3.1 Incidence of driving after TBI ................................................................................. 25
1.3.2 Guidelines and timing for resuming driving after TBI ........................................... 26
1.3.3 Outcome measures for driving ............................................................................... 29
1.4 On-road Driver Assessment ........................................................................................ 30
1.5 Predictors of On-road Assessment Outcome ............................................................. 33 1.5.1 Medical predictors ................................................................................................... 34
1.5.2 Injury-related predictors ......................................................................................... 35
1.5.3 Pre-injury predictors ................................................................................................ 36
1.5.4 Post-injury predictors .............................................................................................. 37
1.5.5 Off-road assessments ............................................................................................... 37
1.5.5.1 Off-road screening assessments ........................................................................... 38
1.5.5.2 Neuropsychological tests ...................................................................................... 41
1.5.5.3 Driving simulator assessments ............................................................................ 43
1.6 Factors Influencing On-road Assessment Outcome ................................................. 46 1.6.1 Timing of On-Road Assessment ............................................................................ 47
1.6.2 Driver Rehabilitation .............................................................................................. 49
1.6.2.1 Driver rehabilitation interventions ...................................................................... 52
1.6.3 Restricted licensing ................................................................................................ 56
1.7 Driving Safety and Behaviour after Return to Driving ............................................ 57 1.7.1 Crash risk after TBI ................................................................................................ 58
1.7.2 Patterns of driving after TBI ................................................................................... 61
1.8 Summary and Study Rationale ................................................................................... 62 1.8.1 Aims and Hypotheses .............................................................................................. 64
Study 1: Predictors of On-Road Driver Performance following Traumatic Brain Injury 64
Study 2: Interventions for Resuming Driving after Traumatic Brain Injury .................... 65
xiv
Study 3: On the Road Again after Traumatic Brain Injury: Driver Safety and Behaviour
following On-road Assessment and Rehabilitation .......................................................... 65
1.9 Summary of Methods ................................................................................................... 66 CHAPTER 2 ............................................................................................................................. 69
Introduction to Study 1 ...................................................................................................... 70
2.1 Abstract ......................................................................................................................... 72
2.1 Introduction .................................................................................................................. 74
2.2 Methods ......................................................................................................................... 76 2.2.1 Participants .............................................................................................................. 76
2.2.2 Procedures ............................................................................................................... 78
2.2.3 Data analysis ........................................................................................................... 80
2.3 Results ........................................................................................................................... 81 2.3.1 On-Road Assessment Outcomes ............................................................................. 81
2.3.2 Predictive Models .................................................................................................... 82
2.4 Discussion ...................................................................................................................... 84 2.4.1 Study Limitations .................................................................................................... 86
2.4.2 Conclusions ............................................................................................................. 87
2.5 References .................................................................................................................... 88 CHAPTER 3 ............................................................................................................................. 94
Introduction to Study 2 ...................................................................................................... 95
3.1 Abstract ......................................................................................................................... 97
3.2 Introduction .................................................................................................................. 98
3.3 Method ......................................................................................................................... 102 3.3.1 Participants ............................................................................................................ 102
3.3.2 Measures ................................................................................................................ 102
3.3.3 Referral and driver assessment procedure ............................................................. 104
3.3.4 Assessment Outcome ............................................................................................ 105
3.3.5 On-road training and reassessment procedure....................................................... 105
3.3.6 Data Analysis ........................................................................................................ 109
3.4 Results ......................................................................................................................... 109 3.4.1 Assessment outcomes and participant characteristics ........................................... 110
3.4.2 Timing of assessment and return to independent driving ..................................... 110
3.4.3 Outcomes of on-road training................................................................................ 111
3.4.4 Restricted licensing ............................................................................................... 112
3.4.5 Resources measured by labour hours .................................................................... 113
3.4.6 Goals of on-road training ...................................................................................... 113
3.4.7 Relationship of participant characteristics with lesson goals ................................ 114
3.5 Discussion .................................................................................................................... 116 3.5.1 Addressing cognitive impairment ......................................................................... 116
3.5.2 Compensating for visual/physical impairment ...................................................... 116
3.5.3 Enhancing previously learned skills ...................................................................... 117
3.5.4 Lesson goal; confidence ........................................................................................ 117
3.6 Implications for Rehabilitation ................................................................................ 121
3.7 References .................................................................................................................. 122 CHAPTER 4 ........................................................................................................................... 129
Introduction to Study 3 .................................................................................................... 130
4.1 Abstract ....................................................................................................................... 132
4.2 Introduction ................................................................................................................ 133
4.3 Methods ...................................................................................................................... 137 4.3.1 Participants ............................................................................................................ 137
xv
4.3.2 Driver assessment and rehabilitation procedure .................................................... 138
4.3.3 Data collection ....................................................................................................... 139
4.3.4 Questionnaire ........................................................................................................ 140
4.3.5 Data analysis ......................................................................................................... 141
4.4 Results ......................................................................................................................... 142 4.4.1 Respondent and non-respondent characteristics.................................................... 142
4.4.2 Pass and rehabilitation group characteristics......................................................... 143
4.4.3 Comparison of self-reported pre- and post-injury driving behaviour ................... 144
4.5 Discussion .................................................................................................................... 151 4.5.1 Limitations ............................................................................................................ 155
4.6 Implications for Rehabilitation ................................................................................. 156
4.7 References ................................................................................................................... 157 CHAPTER 5 ........................................................................................................................... 165
5.1 Overview and Integration of Main Findings ........................................................... 166
5.2 Driving Program Outcomes ..................................................................................... 168 5.2.1 Driving resumption after completing driving program ........................................ 168
5.2.2 Resumption of Driving with License Restrictions ................................................ 172
5.2.3 Timing of return to driving .................................................................................... 175
5.3 Factors Influencing Initial Driver Assessment Performance ................................. 179 5.3.1 Injury related factors ............................................................................................. 181
5.3.1.1 Injury severity .................................................................................................... 181
5.3.1.2 Physical and visual impairment .......................................................................... 182
5.3.1.3 Slower brake reaction times ............................................................................... 183
5.3.1.4 Lack of recent driving experience ...................................................................... 184
5.3.1.5 Confidence ......................................................................................................... 185
5.3.2 Pre-injury related factors ....................................................................................... 186
5.3.2.1 Age and driving experience ................................................................................ 186
5.3.2.2 Gender ................................................................................................................ 188
5.3.2.3 Previously learned driving skills ........................................................................ 188
5.4 On-road Training Goals ............................................................................................ 189 5.4.1 Resources associated with driver rehabilitation .................................................... 192
5.5 Post-assessment Safety and Behaviour ..................................................................... 194 5.5.1 Total group safety and behaviour .......................................................................... 195
5.5.2 Comparison of safety and behaviour of pass and rehabilitation groups.............. 200
5.6 Limitations .................................................................................................................. 203
5.7 Strengths and Unique Contributions ........................................................................ 207
5.8 Directions for the Future ........................................................................................... 211
5.9 Personal Reflections .................................................................................................. 215
5.10 Conclusion .......................................................................................................... 217 REFERENCES ....................................................................................................................... 220
APPENDICES ........................................................................................................................ 252
Appendix A; Questionnaire for Current Drivers .......................................................... 253
Appendix B; Questionnaire for Non-Drivers ................................................................. 257
Appendix C; Participant Information and Consent Form ........................................... 259
xvi
LIST OF TABLES Chapter 1: Introduction
Table 1 Table 1 Consensus Statements for Screening and Assessment Tools……38
Chapter 2: Predictors of On-road Driver Performance after Traumatic Brain Injury
Table 1 Demographic and injury-related variables for Pass and Rehabilitation
Groups ……………………………………………………………………67
Table 2 On-road assessment outcomes…………………………………………...71
Table 3 Logistic regression models predicting Pass and Rehabilitation group
Outcome…………………………………………………………………..73
Chapter 3: Interventions for Resuming Driving after Traumatic Brain Injury
Table 1 Driver rehabilitation case studies………………………………………..94
Table 2 Characteristics of individuals who passed and failed initial driver
assessment……………………………………………………………….98
Table 3 On-road training outcomes and resources …………………………….100
Table 4 Relationship of on-road training goals with driver characteristics……..101
Chapter 4: On the Road Again after Traumatic Brain Injury: Driver Safety and
Behaviour following On-road Assessment and Rehabilitation
Table 1 Characteristics for respondents and non-respondents………………….128
Table 2 Characteristics for Pass and Rehabilitation groups……………………129
Table 3 Comparison of self-reported pre- and post-injury driving behaviour…..131
Table 4 Self-restriction of driving and navigation difficulties…………………..132
Table 5 Characteristics of participants who reported crashes and those who reported
no crashes………………………………………………………………..134
Table 6 Self-reported issues perceived to affect driving capacity ………………135
xvii
LIST OF TERMS
TBI Traumatic Brain Injury
PTA Post Traumatic Amnesia
GCS Glasgow Coma Scale
LOC Loss of Consciousness
FIM/FAM Functional Independence Measure/ Functional Assessment Measure
OT Occupational Therapist
OTDA Occupational Therapy Driver Assessor
DRS Driver Rehabilitation Specialist
CDRS Certified Driving Rehabilitation Specialist
DLA Driver Licensing Authority
DVLA Driver and Vehicle Licensing Agency (UK)
NHTSA National Highway Traffic Safety Administration
CDE Comprehensive Driver Evaluation
CVA Cerebral Vascular Accident
PTSD Post- traumatic Stress Disorder
ABI Acquired Brain Injury
HC Healthy Control
CBDI Cognitive Behavioural Driver’s Inventory
AIC Akaike Information Criterion
RCT Randomised Control Trial
CT Computed Tomography
xviii
Preface
To drive or not to drive: that is the question? (Apologies to Shakespeare)
This is the question that must be considered by clinicians working with patients who
hope to resume driving following a traumatic brain injury (TBI). For patients with a milder
injury, the answer may be ‘yes, return to driving is likely’. This will then raise a further
question; ‘Is a practical driver assessment required and when should this occur?’ For those
with a more severe TBI, the answer is likely to be less clear, due to the lasting sensory,
physical, cognitive, behavioural and emotional impairments after TBI which may affect
driving capacity.
Driving a car is a complex activity, that requires not only physical and perceptual
skills, but also the ability to self-monitor and make appropriate responses and decisions in a
constantly changing environment and with time demands (Mazer, Gelinas, & Benoit, 2004).
Driving contributes to self-esteem and sense of identity and feeling ‘normal’ (Liddle et al.,
2012). Following TBI, being able to drive is associated with higher life satisfaction (Novack
et al., 2010) and in a TBI group, surveyed one month after discharge, driving rated highly as
an activity they would like to perform (Johnston, Goverover, & Dijkers, 2005). Resuming
driving is therefore, frequently a key rehabilitation goal, as it signifies attainment of
independence and is a major step towards returning to pre-injury lifestyle (Rapport, Hanks, &
Bryer, 2006). Making the decision about when and if it is safe to return to driving is therefore
an important one, but can be very difficult and stressful for health professionals, the injured
person and their families (Hopewell, 2002; Liddle et al., 2012). The wide range of
impairments following TBI, combined with the lack of knowledge, detailed guidelines, and
uniform assessment and rehabilitation procedures for return to driving after TBI, contributes
to this situation (Hopewell, 2002; Tamietto et al., 2006).
xix
The present thesis comprises five chapters exploring return to driving after TBI.
Chapter 1 reviews the literature on topics associated with traumatic brain injury and driving,
with an emphasis on predictors for resuming driving after TBI, on-road assessment, driver
rehabilitation and driver safety. Based on this literature, the study rationale is discussed and
aims and hypotheses of this thesis are presented. A brief method section is also included to
provide an overview of the methods and participant overlap for each study and how the three
studies are linked. Chapter 2 comprises the first published study - ‘Predictors of on-road
driver performance following traumatic brain injury’. This study introduces the reader to the
methodology used in each of the studies, where participants are divided into two groups – the
‘pass’ group who resume driving after passing the initial on-road assessment and the
‘rehabilitation’ group who required driver rehabilitation. The second study, ‘Interventions for
resuming driving after traumatic brain injury’ (accepted for publication), forms Chapter 3 and
focuses specifically on the driver rehabilitation process for the ‘rehabilitation’ group who
failed the initial on-road assessment. Chapter 4 is comprised of the third study, ‘On the road
again after traumatic brain injury: driver safety and behaviour following on-road assessment
and rehabilitation’ and explores and compares the safety and changes in post-assessment
driving patterns of the ‘pass’ and ‘rehabilitation’ groups from pre-to post injury. Chapter 5
presents an integrated discussion and interpretation of the findings from the previous three
chapters and discusses clinical implications for return to driving following TBI. The
limitations of the thesis, future directions, conclusion and a personal reflection are also
presented in this chapter. As the present thesis includes published work (Chapters 2 and 4), a
degree of repetition was unavoidable.
CHAPTER 1
INTRODUCTION
Chapter 1 Introduction
2
Chapter 1 Overview
The main focus of Chapter 1 is to introduce and familiarize the reader to the causes and
sequelae of TBI and the range of issues that arise when assessing fitness to drive in this
population. A systematic review of each topic area was not performed. However a review of the
literature was conducted by searching relevant databases (PubMed, CINAHL Plus, PsycINFO,
Ovid MEDLINE, and Scopus) using a range of terms for each topic area and key textbooks were
referred to.
Chapter 1 is structured to initially provide an overview of traumatic brain injury including
its’ mechanism and epidemiology, followed by a description of the measurements of injury
severity. The range of impairments that may result following TBI and the possible impact on
driver capacity are presented. Models of driving behaviour and current guidelines for driving
after TBI are then discussed. As the main outcome measure used in this PhD program is passing
an OT on-road driver assessment, a more detailed review of the literature examining on-road
driver assessment is provided. The incidence, outcome measures, predictors and assessment
methods for fitness to drive following TBI is examined and provides background to Study 1. The
literature regarding factors that may affect the outcome of the on-road assessment such as the
timing of the on-road assessment, the availability of restricted licensing and driver rehabilitation
and interventions are then discussed and form an introduction to Study 2. The background
literature for Study 3 examining post-assessment driver safety and driving behaviour is then
provided. Finally the aims and hypotheses of the study will be presented and a brief method
section is included.
Chapter 1 Introduction
3
1.1 Traumatic Brain Injury and Driving
1.1.1 Definition and mechanism of TBI
TBI is caused by an external force applied to the head, usually resulting in a loss or
impairment of consciousness, with either temporary or permanent neurological impairment
(Khan, Baguley, & Cameron, 2003; Ponsford, Sloan, & Snow, 2013). The mechanisms of
neuronal damage are complex. Factors such as a closed or open head injury and the velocity of
impact when the injury occurred may result in different types of damage. For example, neuronal
damage may result from both the primary, focal effect where contact occurred, resulting in
lacerations, contusions and haematomas (epidural, subdural or intracerebral) and more
widespread microscopic damage, due to acceleration/deceleration injury types, resulting in
diffuse axonal injury or brain swelling (Cassidy, 1994; Ponsford et al., 2013; Silver, Hales, &
Yudofsky, 2010; Werner & Engelhard, 2007).
Contusions occur in site specific areas, resulting from the brain contacting the boney
protuberances within the skull and commonly result from low velocity injuries such as falls and
assaults. A coup injury occurs at the site of impact, whereas a contre- coup injury occurs opposite
the site of impact, as the brain strikes the skull. This type of injury can occur when there is a
sudden deceleration of the head. Diffuse axonal injury refers to the extensive white matter
damage that occurs when the axons are rapidly stretched as the brain rotates, as occurs in high
speed accidents (Cassidy, 1994; Smith, Meaney, & Shull, 2003). Shearing strains are greatest at
grey-white matter interfaces. Regardless of the site of impact, the frontal and temporal lobes in
particular, as well as the corpus callosum, basal ganglia, fornices, hypothalamus, brain stem and
Chapter 1 Introduction
4
cerebellum are most vulnerable to injury (Levin, Williams, Eisenberg, High, & Guinto, 1992;
Ponsford et al., 2013).
Neuronal damage can also result from a range of secondary effects. Cerebral ischaemia
can result in hypoxia due to insufficient cerebral blood flow. Damage can also result from
compression of brain tissue due to brain swelling or an increase in cerebral blood volume.
Infection, which may be associated with skull fractures, and raised intracranial pressure are
further examples of secondary mechanisms, of neuronal damage (Ponsford et al., 2013; Silver et
al., 2010).
1.1.2 Epidemiology
In Australia, the minimum age to hold a driver’s license may be 17 or 18 years of age,
depending on the state requirement. This PhD program examined return to driving in an adult
TBI population and will therefore only discuss the epidemiology of TBI in adults. It is difficult
to obtain accurate data regarding the incidence of TBI, due to variations in TBI definitions,
diagnostic criteria, sources of data such as emergency department presentations or hospital
admissions and methods of data collection (Andelic, 2013; Corrigan, Selassie, & Orman, 2010;
Ponsford et al., 2013). This was illustrated in a recent study examining the incidence of TBI per
100,000 person-years of TBI in New Zealand (Feigin et al., 2013). This study used a variety of
sources to obtain data and therefore captured cases of mild TBI that had not resulted in a hospital
admission. Most previous studies have only used hospital admissions as the main source of data
and therefore the rates of TBI, especially mild TBI, were much higher in this study than have
generally been reported in comparable high income countries in Europe and North America
(Andelic, 2013).
Chapter 1 Introduction
5
In Australia, the rate of hospitalizations due to TBI between 1999–00 and 2004–05 has
remained unchanged at approximately 107 per 100,000 population per year, with 2.5 times as
many males injured than females (Harrison, Helps, & Henley, 2008). However based on the
results of the study by Feigen and colleagues (2013 ), which reported 790 cases per 100,000
population per year, this rate is likely to be much higher (Feigin et al., 2013). Similarly the
reported rates are also lower in the US; an estimated 444 per 100,000 population presented to
hospital Emergency departments with diagnosis of TBI between 1992 and 1994 (Jager, Weiss,
Coben, & Pepe). It is estimated that an average of 1.4 million individuals sustain a TBI each year
in the US (Langlois, Rutland-Brown, & Wald, 2006) and for individuals under 45, TBI remains
the main cause of injury and death (Feigin et al., 2013; Werner & Engelhard, 2007).
When TBI is the primary diagnosis, the most common causes of TBI in Australia have
been identified as falls (42%), transport accidents (29%) and assault (14%). Falls are consistently
a leading cause of TBI (Feigin et al., 2013), however these proportions changed when TBI was
documented as an additional diagnosis. Transport accidents (42%) were the most common cause
of TBI, followed by falls (30%) and assault (16%) (Harrison et al., 2008). Higher numbers of
males sustain TBI due to assault, whereas females have been shown to be more likely to have
sustained TBI resulting from falls; and similar proportions of males and females sustain TBI
caused by transport accidents (Feigin et al., 2013). The highest incidence of TBI occurs in the
age-group 15–24 years, mainly due to their over representation in traffic accidents, followed by
the age group over 75 years, due to falls and pedestrian accidents (Harrison J, 2008). Sporting
and recreational injuries are the main cause of mild TBI, along with falls, motor vehicle
accidents, cycling accidents, and assaults (Heegaard & Biros, 2007).
Chapter 1 Introduction
6
For this predominantly young age-group, the loss of driving privileges can be one of the
most disabling consequences of TBI, as it affects participation in many aspects of daily life
(Liddle et al., 2012). Survivors of TBI who have not returned to driving show poorer community
integration, and a higher incidence of depression (Rapport et al., 2006). Employment outcomes
have also been shown to be influenced by driving status; individuals who were able to drive
independently were four times more likely to find stable employment than those who did not
drive (Kreutzer et al., 2003). Although this association is not necessarily causative, it is important
that support to gain licensure or return to driving is addressed as part of the rehabilitation process
to maximize outcomes in other areas of life (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997; Liddle et al., 2011).
1.1.3 Measuring injury severity of TBI
One of the immediate consequences of a TBI is a disturbance of consciousness reflecting
an alteration of brain function. This disturbance may range from a mild reduction in alertness to
a profound coma. The duration of the disturbance may be brief, as in the case of concussion, or a
prolonged period of coma (Russell & Smith, 1961). The measurement of injury severity
following TBI is useful for treatment planning and in long term prognosis and recovery, as it has
been found to be predictive of both cognitive and functional outcome (Brown et al., 2005; Spitz,
Ponsford, Rudzki, & Maller, 2012).
Internationally, there is a lack of consensus around which measures of injury severity to
use after TBI. There have been a variety of approaches to classifying injury severity, however the
three most commonly used indices of injury severity classify the disturbance of consciousness
and include: 1) Glasgow Coma Scale (GCS) score, which measures depth of coma, 2) Post
Traumatic Amnesia (PTA) duration defined as the length of altered consciousness, including the
Chapter 1 Introduction
7
period of coma and 3) duration of loss of consciousness (LOC). Each of these classifications has
advantages and disadvantages depending on the purpose for which they are being used.
1.1.3.1 Loss of consciousness
The most common definition of loss of consciousness (LOC) is the interval from injury to
return of ability to follow commands (Malec et al., 2007) and is characterized by a lack of
response to external and internal stimuli (Ponsford et al., 2013). LOC is less commonly used as a
measure of injury severity, compared to GCS score and PTA duration, due to the lack of an
established classification system to describe injury severity (Sherer, Struchen, Yablon, Wang, &
Nick, 2008). In many cases, the duration of loss of consciousness cannot be established if the
injury was not witnessed. Additionally a loss of consciousness is not required for a diagnosis of
TBI, although evidence of a period of confusion or altered consciousness is required (Prevention
& Control, 2003).
Chapter 1 Introduction
8
1.1.3.2 Glasgow Coma Scale
The GCS measures depth of coma and is widely used as a measure of injury severity,
particularly in the acute management of TBI. Scores are assigned from clinical observations of
best performance of eye opening, motor response and verbal response and combined to provide a
total score ranging from 3 to 15. Severity is rated as a mild injury for a GCS score of 13-15,
moderate 9-12 and severe 3-8 (Jennett, 1976; Teasdale & Jennett, 1974). The GCS score can vary
according to when it is measured, and therefore the severity rating may change depending on the
time of measurement. It is commonly recorded at the accident scene or in the emergency
department and can also be documented as the highest or lowest score in a 24 hour period. It can
be difficult to measure due to some aspects of medical management, such as use of sedating
medication or other factors such as facial injuries, or the influence of alcohol or drugs. It has also
been proposed that it may not be the best measure of severity for mild TBI, where GCS score
ranges from 13 -15. Using the term mild, may underestimate the severity of impairments in
patients with a score of 13 or 14 (Teasdale, 1995). Furthermore, a study comparing severity
measures found that 33% of participants classified as mild using GCS score, would be classified
as severe using PTA criteria (Sherer et al., 2008). The authors concluded that results of studies
using GCS as a severity measure would not be consistent with those using PTA duration as the
measure of injury severity.
1.1.3.3 Post Traumatic Amnesia
PTA duration is defined as the period of time from injury until return of orientation and
continuous memory of events and includes the period of coma (Marosszeky, Ryan, Shores,
Batchelor, & Marosszeky, 1997; Sherer et al., 2008). PTA duration can be measured
Chapter 1 Introduction
9
retrospectively by asking the patient to recall their first memory upon regaining full
consciousness, however accuracy may be compromised using this method and prospective
measurement is preferred (Roberts, Spitz, & Ponsford, 2016). In Australia, the Westmead PTA
scale is commonly used to evaluate whether a patient is out of PTA. Assessment of PTA duration
is based on the accuracy of patient responses to a pre-determined set of questions, which are
asked each day until a perfect score of 12 is achieved on three successive days. The patient is
deemed to be out of PTA from the first day that a perfect score was achieved on three
successive days (Shores, Marosszeky, Sandanam, & Batchelor, 1986). In the US and Canada, the
Galveston Orientation and Amnesia Test (GOAT), a scale measuring orientation to person, place
and time and pre and post injury memory of events (Levin, O'Donnell, & Grossman, 1979), is
generally used to evaluate patients in PTA.
Classifications of injury severity measured by PTA duration that have been used
extensively in the past - (less than 5 minutes = very mild, 5 to 60 minutes = mild, 1-24 hours =
moderate, 1-7 days = severe, 1 week - 4 weeks = very severe and greater than 4 weeks =
extremely severe) or more recently - (less than 24 hours = mild, 1-7 days = moderate, 1-4 weeks
=severe and greater than 4 weeks = very severe), may not differentiate the severity of those
patients with greater PTA duration. More recent studies have identified that cut-offs at 28 days or
70 days are more meaningful, but it is also argued that PTA can be most accurately used to
predict outcome when measured continuously (Ponsford, Spitz, & McKenzie, 2016).
A number of studies that have found that PTA duration is a strong predictor of both short
and long term functional outcomes using a range of measures including Functional Independence
Measure (FIM), the Disability Rating Scale (Brown et al., 2005) and return to employment
(Schönberger, Ponsford, Olver, Ponsford, & Wirtz, 2011). Furthermore, PTA duration has been
Chapter 1 Introduction
10
recommended as a standard measure of injury severity for use in TBI research (Brown et al.,
2010; Walker et al., 2010).
1.1.3.4 Injury severity summary
In summary, injury severity may be categorized by different methods using the terms
mild, moderate and severe. Mild TBI has been defined as an injury presenting with confusion or
loss of consciousness for less than 30 minutes, PTA duration of less than 24 hours and a GCS
score of 13-15 (Carroll, Cassidy, Holm, Kraus, & Coronado, 2004). Moderate and severe TBI,
include cases where coma duration is longer than one hour and PTA duration persists for more
than 24 hours (Ponsford et al., 2013), resulting in behavioural and cognitive impairments. This
discussion has highlighted some of the difficulties in classifying mild, moderate and severe TBI
and the need to define which measure of injury severity has been used, when reporting results of
TBI research.
1.1.4 Impact of TBI impairments on driving capacity
The wide variability in the long and short term sensory, physical, cognitive and
behavioural changes following TBI is dependent on the severity, mechanism and location of the
injury (Ponsford et al., 2013). Hence, sustaining a TBI may result in a multi-faceted disability.
The cognitive and functional consequences of the injury have been found to be associated with
injury severity (Brown et al., 2005; Bush, 2003). Cognitive function, measured by
neuropsychological tests, has been found to be a stronger predictor of functional outcome in the
first year post-injury, than injury severity (Spitz et al., 2012). Therefore in addition to injury
severity, it is important to consider both cognitive and functional impairments following TBI.
Impairments may be categorized as sensorimotor and cognitive/behavioural sequelae (Ponsford et
Chapter 1 Introduction
11
al., 2013). For the purposes of this review, only the impairments that are likely to have an impact
on the ability to drive will be discussed.
Sensorimotor impairments may include changes to vision, hearing, sense of smell,
speech, swallowing, vertigo, motor function and sensation. Visual disturbances are particularly
common following TBI and may have significant ramifications for resuming driving. They can
be caused by damage to cranial nerves, the optic nerve and occipital lobes (Ventura, Balcer, &
Galetta, 2014). The prevalence of visual disturbances after TBI is not known, however it has
been informally estimated that they are present in one third (Hawley, 2001), 30-50% (Kowal,
1992) and 56.7% (Van Stavern, Biousse, Lynn, Simon, & Newman, 2001) of individuals
following TBI. A range of visual disturbances have been identified, including reduced acuity,
blurred vision, diplopia, photophobia (sensitivity to light), visual field deficits and blindness
(Ventura et al., 2014). Eye movements may also be affected by TBI. These include abnormal
saccades (the quick, simultaneous movement of both eyes between two points of fixation in the
same direction), pursuit (the ability to follow slow moving objects) and convergence (the ability
of the eyes to adduct to maintain focus on near objects) (Kowal, 1992; Ventura et al., 2014).
Hearing loss is less common, however tinnitus occurs more frequently after mild TBI
particularly after blast related injury (Lew & Guillory, 2007), but does not generally preclude
return to driving. Changes to hearing may necessitate the learning of compensatory techniques to
increase observation of the traffic environment (DiStefano, 2006). Dizziness or vestibular
disturbances are also common following TBI, and are frequently early symptoms (Alexander,
1995), due to involvement of the vestibular branch of the eighth cranial nerve. They have also
been found to be associated with some visual disturbances (Ventura et al., 2014). Driving can
Chapter 1 Introduction
12
require rapid head turning, which may then elicit symptoms of dizziness, thus affecting driving
capacity (Cohen, Wells, Kimball, & Owsley, 2003).
Motor impairment is also common after TBI, particularly in the early stages of recovery,
and may affect one or both sides of the body including either or both upper or lower limbs and
reduced balance. Physical function may be affected by paralysis, weakness, endurance, poor
balance, postural control, incoordination, reduced range of movement or poor gross and fine
manipulative skills (Walker & Pickett, 2007). Driving capacity may also be affected by changes
in sensation, such as reduced kinesthetic awareness or proprioception, defined as the inability to
sense movement or locate the position of limbs in space. Whilst most patients with TBI do not
experience long term motor impairment (Ponsford et al., 2014), following severe TBI, around
one third have been found to have at least one persisting physical impairment at 2 year follow up
(Walker & Pickett, 2007). The importance of assessing the influence of physical impairment on
driving performance has been outlined in a number of studies (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997;
Hawley, 2001; Jones, Giddens, & Croft, 1983; Mazer et al., 2004) and in the Australian fitness to
drive guidelines (Austroads, 2012).
Chronic pain may also be associated with TBI and any accompanying orthopaedic
injuries (Lahz & Bryant, 1996). Headaches were found to be the most commonly reported type of
pain post-TBI, with one third of patients experiencing headaches almost daily in the first year
post-injury (Walker, Seel, Curtiss, & Warden, 2005).
There are a range of cognitive and behavioural impairments that may be present after TBI.
Greater injury severity has been associated with more impaired cognitive functioning (Borgaro
& Prigatano, 2002; Draper & Ponsford, 2008) and therefore, the potential impact of cognitive
impairment on driving will depend on injury severity. One of the most common symptoms
Chapter 1 Introduction
13
experienced after TBI across the range of severity and reported in the longer term is fatigue
(Olver, Ponsford, & Curran, 1996; Ponsford et al., 2014). Fatigue after TBI is thought to be due
to a number of factors including disturbed sleep patterns and the additional cognitive effort that
is required to compensate for cognitive impairments, such as slowed information processing and
reduced attention (Ouellet & Morin, 2006; Ponsford & Sinclair, 2014). In addition, fatigue may
be exacerbated by the presence of pain, depression and anxiety (Ponsford & Sinclair, 2014).
Deficits in attention, memory and executive functioning are the most commonly reported
cognitive sequelae after TBI (Dikmen et al., 2009; Ponsford et al., 2013). Attention refers to both
the ability to sustain attention or concentration over time and to selectively focus or divide
attention and screen out irrelevant information (Ziino & Ponsford, 2006). Reduced speed of
information processing is an attentional difficulty that is commonly reported after TBI. Slowness
in processing leads to a reduced capacity to take in information and to divide attention (Ponsford
et al., 2013). A study assessing ten participants with TBI on a complex selective attention task,
required participants to monitor a speedometer and ignore other environmental changes.
Performance in the TBI group, who ranged from 2 to 19 month post injury, was significantly
worse than in a control group (Masson et al., 2013). Similar results were found in a study
examining the impact of impaired divided attention and slowed processing on driving tasks, using
a driving simulator (Cyr et al., 2009). The TBI group, were found to crash significantly more
often than a control group. Attentional difficulties are therefore a significant concern for
resuming the complex task of driving, where both maintenance of attention and the ability to
focus and divide attention are vital (Brouwer, Withaar, Tant, & van Zomeren, 2002).
Memory and learning problems are also common after TBI (Azouvi, Vallat-Azouvi, &
Belmont, 2009). Procedural memory has been found to be relatively resistant to the impact of
Chapter 1 Introduction
14
TBI. For many experienced drivers, the skills required for driving are considered to rely largely
on procedural knowledge and may be relatively well preserved after severe TBI (Brouwer et al.,
2002). The impact of memory and learning issues is therefore likely to be greater for
inexperienced or learner drivers where the skills required for driving have not been well
established (Brouwer et al., 2002).
Executive functions refer to the higher level abilities of reasoning, planning, problem
solving, mental flexibility, initiation, inhibition, organisation, sequencing and self- regulation.
Impairments in these areas have been associated with damage to the frontal lobes and their
associated networks (Asimakopulos et al., 2012; Azouvi et al., 2009). Executive dysfunction may
also be associated with behavioural changes. These may include impulsivity, difficulty with
control of anger or frustration, a lack of initiation and poor self- monitoring and awareness
(Ponsford et al., 2013). Patients with lack of insight and reduced awareness of their limitations
have poor judgment and decision making skills and difficulty learning from experience to change
behaviour (Hart, Seignourel, & Sherer, 2009). Executive dysfunction and in particular lack of
insight therefore has the potential to have a significant impact on driving capacity (Coleman et
al., 2002; Griffen, Rapport, Bryer, Bieliauskas, & Burt, 2011; Lundqvist & Alinder, 2007).
Comprehension can be impacted by ‘concrete thinking’ and mental inflexibility and can
result in a rigid pattern of thinking or interpretation being applied to a situation (Ponsford et al.,
2013). In the context of driving, there may be reduced ability to interpret or judge an appropriate
or ‘common sense’ approach to a road safety issue, resulting instead in a rigid and potentially
unsafe approach to a traffic situation (Brouwer et al., 2002).
Visuospatial deficits are less common after TBI, however the presence of a unilateral
neglect or inattention will preclude driving due to the difficulty in maintaining road position and
Chapter 1 Introduction
15
reduced awareness of hazards in the peripheral visual fields (Coleman Bryer, Rapport, & Hanks,
2005). There is limited evidence to support the effectiveness of retraining of visual scanning for
drivers with these deficits (Cicerone et al., 2005). Way-finding or the ability to navigate, has been
described as a spatial problem-solving process, requiring the ability to form, remember and then
use cognitive maps (Livingstone & Skelton, 2007). A study, comparing the way-finding ability
of 18 participants with TBI to a control group, found that the TBI group made more errors along
the route (Lemoncello, Sohlberg, & Fickas, 2010). The ability to plan-routes and then follow and
monitor the route, is a requirement for driving. A deficit in this domain is likely to present a
challenge for drivers with TBI. It is a relatively under-researched area, with few studies in the
TBI literature.
The influence of co-morbid conditions including, musculo-skeletal impairment,
psychiatric or substance abuse history and the effects of medication on driving performance have
also been highlighted as areas to consider when assessing fitness to drive (Hopewell, 2002). A
medical complication that can affect driving is the presence of post-traumatic epilepsy. It has
been estimated that post-traumatic epilepsy can occur in between 4.4% and 53% of individuals
following TBI, depending on the age range of the study population and time of data collection
post-injury (Frey, 2003). Guidelines for the seizure free period required before resuming driving
after post-traumatic epilepsy vary throughout the world (Bushnik, Englander, & Duong, 2004). In
Australia an assessment by a specialist neurologist is usually required regarding fitness to drive
following post-traumatic epilepsy (Austroads, 2012).
In summary, the skills required for driving have been divided into three domains; namely
psychomotor (e.g., strength, coordination, reach, postural control, tone, endurance),
sensory/perceptual (e.g., vision, sensation, audition, proprioception, visual perception) and
Chapter 1 Introduction
16
cognitive (e.g., attention, memory, learning ability, executive functions) (Mazer et al., 2004). As
TBI may cause impairments in any or all of these domains, each needs to be considered when
determining capacity of an individual with TBI, to resume driving (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997;
Hawley, 2001).
Chapter 1 Introduction
17
1.1.5 Recovery following TBI
Recovery has been found to be most rapid in the first 5 to 6 months following TBI
(Christensen et al., 2008; Dikmen et al., 2009) and the rate and extent of recovery have been
found to be related to PTA duration (Kosch, Browne, King, Fitzgerald, & Cameron, 2010). Most
improvement occurs over the first two years post injury (Christensen et al., 2008), however,
improvements in function have been found to continue to occur in the years following TBI
(Ponsford et al., 2014; Spitz et al., 2012). Although cognitive impairment may still be present in
the longer term, some individuals with TBI can benefit from strategy training to learn to
compensate for impairment, thereby reducing the functional effect on everyday activities
(Cicerone et al., 2005; Ponsford et al., 2013).
The extent of cognitive impairments has been found to be associated with the severity of
the injury (Draper & Ponsford, 2008). The majority of TBI cases are classified as mild: in an
Australian study of hospital treated TBI, 62.2% of cases were mild, 20.3% were moderate and
13.6% were severe. The remaining 3.9% of cases died (Tate, McDonald, & Lulham, 1998). It is
widely accepted that following mild TBI, most cognitive symptoms have resolved by three
months post-injury (Ettenhofer & Abeles, 2009; Ponsford et al., 2000) and driving capacity is
generally not affected (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997). For those with a moderate to severe TBI,
cognitive impairments have been found to persist in the longer term (Ponsford et al., 2014),
thereby potentially affecting driving capacity.
Chapter 1 Introduction
18
1.2 Models of Driving Behaviour
Driving is a complex activity that is influenced by a range of factors, including the
environment in which driving takes place. There are a wide range of different models of driving
that have been developed by various professional disciplines to describe the complexity of the
driving task. They aim to describe the skills and behaviours required for driving and provide a
framework for driver competencies, attributes and capacity. It is important in the field of driver
rehabilitation, to have a framework or model, on which to base referral and assessment criteria
(Dickerson & Bedard, 2014; MacDonald, Perrerito, & Di Stefano, 2006). George and colleagues
(2009) reviewed 10 models of driving and identified the need for one model or framework of
driving for occupational therapy driver assessors (OTDAs), to guide selection of interventions for
driver rehabilitation (George, May, & Crotty, 2009). A detailed description of driving models
that support driver rehabilitation has been provided by MacDonald and colleagues (2006)
(MacDonald et al., 2006). An examination of these models of driving is beyond the scope of this
review; however two models for driving have been more frequently cited in both the TBI and
driver rehabilitation literature. These included Keskinen’s model for driving (Laapotti, Keskinen,
Hatakka, & Katila, 2001) and Michon’s model for driving (Michon, 1985).
Michon’s model of driving provides a hierarchy of three levels of decision making
(strategic, tactical, operational), each entailing different time pressures for tasks related to
driving. As response times are frequently impaired after TBI, this model provides a framework
for assessing capacity to make driving related decisions within a limited timeframe (Brouwer et
al., 2002; Preece, Horswill, & Geffen, 2012). Van Zomeren and colleagues (1987) provided an
analysis of the skills required for various driving tasks based on Michon’s model (Van Zomeren,
Brouwer, & Minderhoud, 1987). The highest level of the model involves strategic decisions,
Chapter 1 Introduction
19
which are often made prior to driving and require planning and judgment. Generally the amount
of time taken to make these decisions is not as ‘pressured’ as decisions made at the other levels.
Examples of these less time dependent decisions include which route to take, when and whether
to drive, such as at night or in poor weather conditions and when to attend to tasks such as car
maintenance (checking tyre pressure, oil etc). At times faster decision making can be required at
this level, such as unexpected road works or a rash requiring alternative route planning. The
tactical level involves actions taken while driving, such as adjusting speed or road position in
response to traffic conditions (deciding to slow down for an intersection or overtake another car),
switching on headlights or wipers. These need to be completed within a short timeframe. The
operational level involves the constant, ‘split second’ responses required to monitor and adjust
speed. It includes gap selection by accelerator and brake use and steering adjustments to maintain
accurate road position. Dickerson and Bedard (2014) have provided a framework, based on
Michon’s model, to assist OTs to determine whether their clients may require specialist driver
assessment (Dickerson & Bedard, 2014). This framework also provides a useful checklist of
motor, cognitive, visual and perceptual skills at each level of the model for driver rehabilitation
specialists (DRS) to consider when assessing driver capacity. This is particularly useful for TBI
clients, who may have impairment in any of these areas.
Keskinen’s model also proposes a hierarchical structure, but provides an additional fourth
level. It has also been described as the Gadget Matrix model (MacDonald et al., 2006). Similar to
Michon’s operational level, the first level is concerned with basic vehicle handling such as speed
control and steering. Level two is related to negotiating various traffic situations (tactical level)
and level three is concerned with the context and goals of driving and includes the ability to
navigate and plan routes, similar to Michon’s strategic level of driving. The fourth level identifies
Chapter 1 Introduction
20
further skills required for driving and includes the personal characteristics, motivations, life goals
and attitudes of the individual, which determine the decisions made while driving (Laapotti et al.,
2001). In the context of TBI and driver rehabilitation, life roles and the specific need and value
of driving to an individual’s lifestyle, are also important factors to consider.
Both models are therefore useful for describing some of the possible functional impacts of
impairment after TBI on driving capacity. For example the operational level may be impacted by
poor pedal or steering control due to lower or upper limb motor impairment. Keskinen’s model
provides the additional level, enabling lifestyle and personal characteristics to be considered
when decisions about driver evaluation and fitness to drive are made.
Hopewell (2002) provided a simple graded, multi-stage model for clinicians to use when
considering a client’s capacity to return to driving. It recommended that an assessment for
adequate vision and motor function, medical contraindications, such as seizure risk, medication
effects and psychiatric instability, be completed before proceeding to assessment, followed by
driver rehabilitation if required, to remediate driving skills or learn to compensate for impairment
(Hopewell, 2002)
A more recent model, less cited in the TBI literature, is called the Multifactorial Model
for Driving. It was proposed by Anstey and colleagues (2005) and addresses the potential effect
on driving capacity of visual, cognitive, and physical impairments. In addition, the model
incorporates the influence of ability to self-monitor, beliefs about driving skills, the driving
environment and previous driving experience and skills, on driving capacity (Anstey, Wood,
Lord, & Walker, 2005). This model is very useful when considering driving after TBI as it also
encompasses insight and ability to self-regulate, in addition to impairments in the areas of vision,
cognition and physical requirements for driving, which are commonly associated with TBI.
Chapter 1 Introduction
21
1.2.1 Applying models of driving to TBI
One of the earliest reviews of driving after TBI was written by van Zomeren and
colleagues in 1987 (Van Zomeren et al., 1987). This review discussed seven earlier works which
had based their findings on the results of World War II veterans who had sustained a TBI. From
their review of these studies, the authors found that around half of the study participants were still
licensed and they did not appear to be at greater risk of crashes. However, visuospatial problems,
poor judgment and impulsivity were frequently reported issues. As such, they surmised that
neuropsychological assessments don’t assess all of the skills required for driving and are
therefore not predictive of fitness to drive. Their review also provided a discussion of the effect
of TBI impairments on each of the levels of Michon’s model. They recommended that
assessment and retraining procedures should be developed to address the cognitive skills required
at the strategic level and that further research into driving after TBI was required.
Since this time, both the volume and speed of traffic and complexity of the driving
environment have significantly increased. This reinforces the importance of using appropriate
assessment and retraining techniques to assess capacity to drive safely in a range of traffic
environments. Additionally, driving has become a routine and necessary aspect of the modern
lifestyle. A number of studies have reported an association between enhanced quality of life and
driving after TBI (Johnston et al., 2005; Novack et al., 2010). Returning to driving is therefore
often an important rehabilitation goal for drivers with TBI, which may require careful assessment
(Liddle et al., 2011; Rapport et al., 2006), due to the possible range of physical, cognitive or
behavioural impairments. Limitations in any of these areas may compromise driving capacity.
Driver licensing authorities, health care professionals and caregivers have recognized the
possible safety risk that drivers with a TBI may pose to themselves and the community. In one
Chapter 1 Introduction
22
US study, nearly half of the caregivers of an individual with TBI, reported great concerns about
that individual’s driving behaviour (due to fatigue, distractibility and slowness) (Kreutzer et al.,
2009). Licensing authorities have attempted to implement guidelines for resuming driving after
TBI (Austroads, 2012) and internationally, health care professionals have recognized the need for
consistent methods and guidelines for evaluating fitness to drive (Devos et al., 2012; Di Stefano
& Macdonald, 2010; Hopewell, 2002; Vrkljan, Myers, Crizzle, Blanchard, & Marshall, 2013).
To improve assessment methods and guidelines for driving after TBI, an understanding is
required of the potential effects on driving skills of the range of sensory, physical, cognitive, and
behavioural impairments that may be present after a TBI. Using Keskinen’s model, Lane and
Benoit (2011) provided a framework to describe the possible impact of TBI related impairments
on driving skills and functional techniques to compensate (Lane & Benoit, 2011). A similar
framework was provided by Van Zomeron et al 1987, using Michon’s model (Van Zomeren et
al., 1987).
The operational level (vehicle maneuvering) is concerned with car control and requires
the physical ability to steer the car and operate brake and accelerator pedals. After TBI this may
be impacted by residual motor or sensory impairment in upper or lower limbs. Assuming no
other impairments (e.g., cognitive) are present, deficits in these areas can generally be
compensated for by the use of adaptive equipment (Lane & Benoit, 2011). In the case of reduced
function in one upper limb, a steering or spinner knob can be fitted to the steering wheel, to
enable steering with one arm. If the right lower limb is significantly impaired, a left foot
accelerator can enable safe operation of accelerator and brake pedals, or hand controls can
compensate for loss of function in both lower limbs (VicRoads, 2008).
Chapter 1 Introduction
23
The second or tactical level (mastery of traffic), is concerned with safe decision-making
in traffic and cognitive impairments may affect driving capacity at this level. The ability to
maintain and/or divide attention, monitor and regulate speed in response to changes in traffic
conditions, maintain lane position and adequate space between vehicles and respond in a timely
manner, may all be impacted by deficits in visuo-spatial skills, planning and attention, including
speed of processing (Brouwer et al., 2002; Preece et al., 2012). It is more difficult to learn to
compensate for these deficits than a motor impairment and requires some degree of insight. Van
Zomeran et al (1987) recommended that training in defensive and anticipatory skills can be
useful compensatory interventions at the tactical level (Van Zomeren et al., 1987). Some of the
sophisticated driving technology that is now available, such as adaptive cruise control and lane
departure warning systems, may assist both drivers with and without cognitive impairment to
drive safely (Charron, Hoc, & Milleville-Pennel, 2010; Lane & Benoit, 2011; Stanton & Salmon,
2009).
The highest or strategic level is concerned with goals made in the context of driving such
as route-planning and avoidance of certain driving conditions. This level can also be affected by
cognitive or behavioural sequelea, resulting from executive dysfunction, as it relies on judgment
and planning, and is difficult to assess during a structured and directed on-road assessment. For
example, the ability to monitor level of fatigue and selectively choose not to drive or to self-
regulate by taking rest breaks may only be assessed over time and may be better addressed during
on-road training (Van Zomeren et al., 1987). As the three levels are interdependent, abilities may
be limited by impairments in any of the other levels (George et al., 2009).
Novack and Lopez (2015) provided a brief overview of driving after TBI and listed some
of the skills necessary for safe driving that may be affected by impairment following TBI. These
Chapter 1 Introduction
24
included the ability to maintain constant lane position, concentrate over long periods of time,
have accurate vision, adequate eye/hand coordination, reaction times, safety awareness, judgment
and memory function to recall directions, and the planning ability to work out solutions to
problems (Novack & Lopez, 2015). The Multifactorial Model for Driving, discussed earlier,
considers the visual, physical, cognitive skills for driving as well as the ability to self-regulate
and is able to accommodate all of these driving behaviours described above.
Chapter 1 Introduction
25
1.3 Driving after TBI
1.3.1 Incidence of driving after TBI
Determining the incidence of driving after TBI is difficult, as it will vary according to the
interval post-injury of follow- up (Tamietto et al., 2006). However several studies have estimated
that between 30 and 50% of TBI survivors return to driving (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997;
Coleman et al., 2002; Priddy, Johnson, & Lam, 1990; Rapport, Bryer, & Hanks, 2008; van
Zomeren, Brouwer, Rothengatter, & Snoek, 1988). There is limited information about the
incidence of return to driving following TBI in Australia, or for the number who completed a
formal OT driver assessment. However a follow-up study of a cohort of 141 individuals with
predominantly moderate to very severe TBI (mean PTA 35 days), who had access to driver
assessment and rehabilitation, revealed that 50% reported returning to driving without restrictions
at two years post-injury, with this increasing to approximately 70% at the five-year and 10 year
post-injury time-points (Ponsford et al., 2014). In the US, a survey of 423 patients with TBI seen
in a rehabilitation service, found that around two thirds of participants did not receive a formal
evaluation and 18.1% reported receiving no advice about driving (Fisk, Schneider, & Novack,
1998). This number was higher in the UK (Hawley, 2001). Of the 381 participants in Hawley’s
(2001) study, only 16% had received formal advice about driving. A contributing factor was the
limited access to driver assessment programs in the UK at that time (Brooks & Hawley, 2005).
A study examining barriers to driving and community integration after TBI, found that
over half of the individuals who returned to driving, had sought a formal driving evaluation,
whereas less than 6 % of the participants who had not returned to driving had sought a driving
evaluation (Rapport et al., 2006). Coleman et al. (2002) found that in the absence of professional
advice, the decision to drive was strongly influenced by the opinion of a significant other, with
Chapter 1 Introduction
26
regard to competence to return to driving (Coleman et al., 2002). The research shows that access
to a driver assessment program may influence return to driving (Rapport et al., 2006; Schultheis,
Matheis, Nead, & DeLuca, 2002) but the prevalence of resuming driving after receiving on-road
training, for those who fail an initial assessment, has not been well documented for the TBI
population.
1.3.2 Guidelines and timing for resuming driving after TBI
The term ‘fitness to drive’ refers to the ability to drive safely (Bryer, Rapport, & Hanks,
2006). The aim of determining fitness to drive has been defined as “achieving a balance between
minimising any driving-related road safety risks for the individual and the community, posed by
the driver’s permanent or long-term injury or illness, and maintaining the driver’s lifestyle and
employment-related mobility independence”, page 16 (Austroads, 2012).
Determining fitness to drive following TBI is a complex and much debated issue.
Publications discussing issues and procedures around returning to driving have come from the
US, (Devos et al., 2012; Dickerson, Davis, & Staplin, 2014; Galski, Bruno, & Ehle, 1992;
Hopewell, 2002) Spain, (Leon-Carrion et al., 2005), France (Debellieux.X, 2001), the UK
(Brooks & Hawley, 2005; Christie, 2001; Hawley, 2015) and Canada, (Marshall & Gilbert, 1999;
Vrkljan et al., 2013). Common themes in these studies included the lack of knowledge of doctors
and clinicians regarding laws and potential legal issues around return to driving, inconsistent
advice provided by health practitioners and the lack of a shared understanding of driving related
terminology between driver licensing authorities (DLAs) and clinicians. These studies have also
highlighted the complexities involved in determining fitness to drive and the need for better
guidelines.
Chapter 1 Introduction
27
A recent study examining the quality of national level guidelines on driving with medical
illness found that there was a lack of rigour in their development and that they were difficult to
apply due to the challenge in describing the functional impact of medical conditions on driving
(Rapoport et al., 2015). The study also reported that the guidelines were difficult to locate which
created a barrier for clinicians to access them. An additional issue is the variability between
countries in requirements for mandatory reporting of medical conditions. In a number of
countries, including Australia, it is the individual’s responsibility to notify the DLA of any
medical condition that could impact on driving performance (Austroads, 2012). As self-
awareness can be affected after a TBI, particularly with regard to driving ability (Coleman et al.,
2002; Gooden et al., 2016), it is not realistic to expect that all individuals who have sustained a
TBI, will be aware of possible cognitive or behavioural impediments to driving. Treating
clinicians therefore have a responsibility to advise the individual and their significant others
about their capability for driving (Austroads, 2012; Hopewell, 2002; Marshall & Gilbert, 1999).
Australian medical and allied health professionals can refer to the Austroads publication
‘Assessing Fitness to Drive - medical standards for licensing and clinical management’
guidelines, which provides recommendations for a range of medical conditions (Austroads,
2012). With regard to timing of return to driving, the guidelines for head /brain injury state (page
90): “A head injury will only affect driver licensing if it results in chronic impairment or seizures
….any person who has had a traumatic injury causing loss of consciousness should not drive for
a minimum of 24 hours. Minor head injuries involving a loss of consciousness of less than one
minute with no complications do not usually result in any long-term impairment” (Austroads,
2012). The guidelines do not provide specific advice about timing for resuming driving
following a more severe TBI, but do state that “Neurological recovery from a traumatic brain
Chapter 1 Introduction
28
injury may occur over a long period and some people who are initially unfit may recover
sufficiently over many months such that driving can eventually be resumed”. This statement has
been supported by the results of a study that found 42% of a sample with TBI (with less severe
injuries) had resumed driving within the first year and by the fifth year, 53% of the sample had
resumed driving (Novack et al., 2010).
The guidelines also provide a checklist of possible impairments associated with
neurological disorders and consideration of co-morbidities. These include possible physical,
visual and cognitive issues including lack of insight and behaviour changes and potential co-
morbidities such as musculoskeletal or psychiatric conditions; anxiety or post-traumatic stress
disorder (PTSD). They recommend further assessment if any of these are present and state that
“Clinical, neuropsychological or practical driver assessments may be helpful in determining
fitness to drive”.
In Australia, it is currently the primary responsibility of the doctor to determine medical
fitness to drive, and whether further assessment in the form of an OT driver assessment is
indicated. The DLA will inform the individual that they must be assessed by an OTDA, if it is
requested by the doctor. It can be challenging for doctors to use these guidelines to make a
decision about fitness to drive, as it may be difficult to define whether chronic impairment exists,
and no useful guidance is provided, regarding timing of return to driving after TBI. Whilst the
Australian guidelines provide general recommendations, there is a need for a more solid evidence
base regarding predictors of fitness to drive, as a basis for development of more reliable and
consistent guidelines and assessment methods following TBI (Devos et al., 2012; Ortoleva,
Brugger, Van der Linden, & Walder, 2012; Pietrapiana et al., 2005).
Chapter 1 Introduction
29
1.3.3 Outcome measures for driving
In order to examine which factors are associated with prediction of fitness to drive, the
outcome measures for successful return to driving need to be defined. Measures used in studies to
date have included driving status (driving vs not driving ), passing or failing off-road screening
and/or on-road tests, number of miles driven and driving safety measured by crash rates and
traffic infringements (Coleman et al., 2002; Ortoleva et al., 2012; Pietrapiana et al., 2005;
Tamietto et al., 2006). As return to driving in itself does not indicate quality of driving or reflect
any changes in driving behaviour, it is important when investigating driving outcomes, to ensure
that safety record and driving frequency are also measured (Coleman et al., 2002; Schultheis et
al., 2002). Most of the research has related to predicting the outcome of the on-road assessment.
A major flaw in using on-road assessment outcome as the measure of driver safety is the lack of
standardization and consistency between assessments, due to variability in pass/fail criteria,
design of assessment routes, traffic conditions and experience of the assessor (Fox, Bowden, &
Smith, 1998) (see section 1.4). Despite these issues, on-road assessment continues to be the
‘Gold Standard’ and most commonly accepted method for assessing driver performance. It has
therefore been the main outcome measure used in studies examining predictors for fitness to
drive (Fox et al., 1998; Tamietto et al., 2006).
Chapter 1 Introduction
30
1.4 On-road Driver Assessment
A test of driving capacity must be able to reliably assess key driving competencies and
behaviours. In the context of driver rehabilitation, an evaluation should be sufficiently complex to
assess the impact of individual impairments/capacities on specific driving related skills (Di
Stefano, 2006). Closed course assessments such as in a parking lot, have been found to be useful
for determining fitness and readiness to undertake an on-road evaluation in terms of ability to
operate a vehicle, but are not sufficiently complex to test the skills required for open road driving
(Fox et al., 1998). Similarly, a driving test designed for learner drivers is not designed to assess
whether an impairment has affected driving capacity and is therefore not a valid method of
assessing medically impaired drivers (Di Stefano, 2006).
Di Stefano and McDonald (2012) have classified the two main competencies for driving as
vehicle control competencies and perceptual-cognitive competencies (Di Stefano & MacDonald,
2012). Driving tests must therefore assess whether the individual has the motor control to steer
accurately and operate foot pedals in a timely manner, at the operational level of driving, in order
to complete the range of driving behaviours that are required for safe driving. The tactical level
of driving which includes the ability to change and maintain lanes safely, perceive and respond to
potential hazards and monitor and adjust speed are all important aspects of driver performance
and are relatively easy to assess during an on-road assessment. The perceptual and cognitive
skills required for safe, consistent driving, are more difficult to assess and rely on the assessor’s
knowledge of how impairment may affect driver performance (Di Stefano, 2006). The off-road
component of the driver assessment can screen for potential cognitive and perceptual impairment
and in combination with the on-road assessment can contribute to the fitness to drive
determination.
Chapter 1 Introduction
31
This combination of clinical off-road and on-road assessment is known as a comprehensive
driver evaluation (CDE) in the US and as an OT driver assessment in Australia. OT driver
assessment will be the term used throughout this thesis. Such assessments have been regarded as
the ‘gold standard’ for driver evaluation as both the tactical and operational aspects of real world
driving are assessed (Classen et al., 2009; Fox et al., 1998).
In the USA and Canada, these assessments are conducted by driver rehabilitation specialists
(DRS) or Certified Driver Rehabilitation Specialists (CDRS) who have completed an additional
exam and are drawn from a range of disciplines, including OTs and driving instructors
(Dickerson, 2013). In Australia, these assessments are conducted by OTs who have received
specialised training and are called occupational therapy driver assessors (OTDAs) (Di Stefano &
MacDonald, 2012).
A survey to determine the off- and on-road practices of clinicians in the US and Canada
found that OTs were the main discipline involved in these assessments, but there was variation in
the assessment practices used. For example, 94% of clinicians reported that they conducted an
on-road assessment. When asked whether all clients completed an on-road assessment
irrespective of the off-road results, 61% reported yes and 37% said no and 2% responded
sometimes (Korner-Bitensky, Bitensky, Sofer, Man-Son-Hing, & Gelinas, 2006).
The main criticisms which may apply to on-road assessments used for rehabilitation or
research purposes, include the lack of standardization regarding the duration and pass/fail criteria
of the assessment, the complexity and variability of traffic conditions included and the variation
in the manouvres required (Pietrapiana et al., 2005). In a survey of Australian OTDAs, most
routinely used a documented, standard assessment route (Di Stefano & MacDonald, 2012)
designed to comply with Victorian Competency Standards (OT-Australia, 1998). The
Chapter 1 Introduction
32
competency standards were designed to ensure a high level of consistency in assessment routes
used by OTDAs. When assessing for an unrestricted license (see section 1.6.3), the assessment
route should include a range of traffic conditions (e.g., different types of intersections,
single/multi-laned roads), driving manouvres (e.g., parking, lane changing, locating a street sign)
and environmental inclusions (e.g., low/high density traffic, high speed driving, in car and
external distractions) (OT-Australia, 1998).
The criteria for passing an on-road assessment vary and can be subjective and dependent on
the experience of the assessor. Pass/fail criteria may be based on number of driver errors,
evidence of critical incidents where safety was compromised and/or achievement of a pre-
specified score (Di Stefano & Macdonald, 2003). A number of scoring methods have been
developed for behind-the-wheel assessments (Justiss, Mann, Stav, & Velozo, 2006). To address
this variability in methods, guidelines for scoring the on-road assessment have been outlined (Di
Stefano, 2006). These included a procedure where specified behaviours are observed and
recorded during the on-road assessment, either as appropriate/inappropriate or rated on a scale
according quality. The Test Ride for Investigation of Practical fitness to drive (TRIP) has been
developed to provide a method of scoring the on-road assessment using these guidelines. The
TRIP has also been commonly used in research studies to provide a consistent method of on-road
scoring (De Raedt & Ponjaert-Kristoffersen, 2001; Devos et al., 2007; Withaar, Brouwer, & Van
Zomeren, 2000). More recently another on-road scoring method has been developed, called the
Driver Observation Schedule (DOS) (Vlahodimitrakou et al., 2013), however it was developed
for research with healthy older drivers and may not be valid for use with a medically impaired
population. It can also be difficult to establish a pass/fail outcome with one on-road assessment.
For example the driving performance of an individual with TBI may fluctuate during the day,
Chapter 1 Introduction
33
according to the degree of fatigue. It is also difficult to evaluate the many strategic aspects of
driving, such as route planning or deciding to take a rest when fatigued, based on driver
performance during one on-road assessment (Korteling & Kaptein, 1996).
Despite these criticisms, the authors of a review of the literature of driving assessment and
TBI, surmised that the outcomes of OT driver assessments are potentially predictive of real-world
driving, although the need for more longitudinal studies was identified (Classen et al., 2009).
On-road assessment has been found to be a significant predictor of return to driving (Rapport et
al., 2006; Schultheis et al., 2002; Shechtman, Classen, Awadzi, & Mann, 2010) but there is a
lack of research about whether such assessments predict post-assessment driver safety (Coleman
et al., 2002; Pietrapiana et al., 2005; Tamietto et al., 2006) or who will benefit from driver
rehabilitation for those who fail the initial on-road assessment.
1.5 Predictors of On-road Assessment Outcome
A review of the literature has revealed a number of variables have been investigated as
predictors for return to driving. These have included medical and injury-related information such
as injury severity and impairment scales, pre-injury factors such as driving style, driving
experience and personality, and post-injury factors such as results from neuropsychological and
simulator tests, injury-related self-awareness, years post-injury and the opinions of significant
others (Ortoleva et al., 2012; Pietrapiana et al., 2005). The research regarding each of these
variables has produced mixed results, possibly influenced by the wide range of methodological
differences (Ortoleva et al., 2012; Tamietto et al., 2006). For example, many studies examining
predictors for driving after TBI, have used neurological samples which have included other
diagnoses such as stroke and multiple sclerosis. It is therefore difficult to generalize results about
driving performance from these studies to the TBI population. Injury severity of the sample and
Chapter 1 Introduction
34
time post-injury have frequently not been reported and different outcomes measures have been
used to determine fitness to drive, making comparisons between studies difficult (Tamietto et al.,
2006). Evidence for each of the predictors will be examined separately.
1.5.1 Medical predictors
Injury severity has been investigated as a predictor for resuming driving after TBI however it
is difficult to compare studies due to the different severity measures that have been used. For
example, in Australia, both GCS score and PTA duration are commonly documented, whereas in
the US, duration of coma and GCS score have historically been the most widely used measures of
injury severity. Most studies have investigated GCS score and coma duration as predictors for
return to driving, however the results have been inconsistent. A number of studies have found no
correlation between GCS score and return to driving (Fisk et al., 1998; Hawley, 2001; Priddy et
al., 1990; Rapport et al., 2006). One study found that coma duration was a good predictor for
return to driving but not for predicting driving safety (Pietrapiana et al., 2005). In contrast
patients with coma duration over 48 hours were more likely to be involved in a traffic accident
(Formisano et al., 2005). Another study found no relationship between driving outcome and
coma duration (Priddy et al., 1990). The range of findings in these studies may reflect the
different methodologies and outcome measures used and as a result, it is difficult to draw any
conclusions.
Brouwer, Withaar, Tant and van Zomeren (2002) cited a number of early studies that used
PTA as a measure for injury severity. In particular, a study that compared the average PTA
duration (5.3 weeks) in a relicensed group with a non- relicensed group (13.6 weeks), found an
association between a lower PTA duration and return to driving (Brouwer et al., 2002). Based on
these earlier works, PTA duration was identified as a possible predictor for resuming driving
Chapter 1 Introduction
35
(Van Zomeren et al., 1987). More recently, in a study of driving after TBI, PTA duration has
been recorded as the preferred measure of injury severity (Labbe, Vance, Wadley, & Novack,
2013), however no studies were identified that examined the association between PTA duration
and successful return to driving following driver assessment and rehabilitation.
1.5.2 Injury-related predictors
With regard to measures of injury-related impairment or disability, a number of studies have
found a correlation between high discharge FIM-FAM scores and return to driving (Cullen,
Krakowski, & Taggart, 2014; Fisk et al., 1998; Hawley, 2001; Pietrapiana et al., 2005). Some
studies have investigated whether site of injury, as measured by Computed Topography (CT)
results, influenced return to driving, however the results are inconclusive. Brooks and Hawley
(2005) classified groups according to the presence of right, left, bilateral and no haematomas
from the results of CT scans of 229 previous drivers and found no significant differences between
the groups in terms of problems with driving, behaviour and anger management (Brooks &
Hawley, 2005). Another study cited a small number of case studies and described the effect of
the patients’ lesions on driving capacity (Brouwer et al., 2002) but these results may not
generalise to the wider TBI population.
Most studies have not recorded the influence of injury-related physical or visual
impairment on driving after TBI. They have been identified as important areas to consider in
research investigating driving following TBI, as adequate visual and physical capacity are
required for safe driving (Brouwer et al., 2002; Hopewell, 2002). Similarly, co-morbid medical
conditions which are unrelated to TBI, such as the effects of medication, substance abuse, or a
psychiatric history can also affect driving performance and should be considered as risk factors
when assessing medical fitness to drive (Austroads, 2012; Hopewell, 2002). Furthermore,
Chapter 1 Introduction
36
participants involved in research that examines fitness to drive after TBI, should be screened for
and excluded, if co-morbid conditions are present that contraindicate driving (Sommer et al.,
2010).
1.5.3 Pre-injury predictors
Few studies have examined pre-injury driving experience as a predictor for driving after TBI.
Given the over-representation of younger, inexperienced drivers in the crash statistics, it would
be expected that pre-injury driving experience may be a predictor for resuming driving after TBI.
One study observed that for experienced drivers, the skill of driving is related to procedural
memory so that following a severe TBI, an inexperienced driver would be more likely to have
difficulty, as driving is not a well learned skill (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997). A significant
correlation has been found between driving experience, traffic perception and insight judgments
(Van Zomeren et al., 1987). Furthermore, when driving experience, coma duration and
performance on the Perceptual Speed task and the Time Estimation task were combined, an
association was found with on-road assessment outcome (Korteling & Kaptein, 1996). These
results suggest that pre-injury driving experience should be taken into account in research
investigating driving after TBI.
The influence of pre-injury driving behaviour and personality on post-injury safety has not
been conclusively demonstrated. Years post-injury and pre-injury driving behaviour, measured
by self-report and opinions of significant others, regarding number of crashes and traffic
violations, were found to be the strongest predictors of post-injury driving safety in a sample of
drivers with TBI (n=35) (Pietrapiana et al., 2005). In contrast, another study, also examining
post-TBI drivers, did not find a relationship between pre-injury driving habits and DLA recorded
post-injury crash rates (Coleman et al., 2002). DLA driving records may not be an accurate
Chapter 1 Introduction
37
measure of post-injury crashes, as they only reflect crashes that have been reported and not minor
unreported crashes (Schultheis et al., 2002). Both pre-injury personality traits and cognitive
ability were found to be important predictors of driver performance after TBI, measured by on-
road evaluation (Sommer et al., 2010), however no conclusion can be drawn about post-
assessment safety in the longer term as post-assessment crash involvement was not examined.
1.5.4 Post-injury predictors
Two post-injury factors have been examined as predictors for return to driving. Firstly, the
opinion of significant others, particularly in the absence of more formal advice, has been found to
be a predictor of resuming driving after TBI (Coleman et al., 2002; Rapport et al., 2006).
Secondly, the number of years post-injury has also been found to significantly predict resumption
of driving after TBI (Novack et al., 2010; Sommer et al., 2010). Novack et al (2010) investigated
return to driving at one and five years post-injury and found that the odds of returning to driving
increased over time, with 42% of participants driving after the first year, and 53 % in the fifth
year post-injury. Not surprisingly, the authors found that people with less severe injuries returned
to driving earlier, but injury severity was not a factor at 5 years post-injury. Factors that weren’t
injury-related also contributed to the timing of return to driving, such as age, access to a car,
employment status and financial constraints (Novack et al., 2010).
1.5.5 Off-road assessments
Many studies have attempted to identify off-road methods for predicting fitness to drive,
due to the perception that on-road assessment is more time consuming, potentially dangerous,
costly and difficult to organize. These methods have included specific driving related off-road
tests, neuropsychological tests and driving simulators (described in the sections below). There are
Chapter 1 Introduction
38
a wide range of assessments available, with varying relevance and validity for prediction of
driving capacity. For example, a review of tests of executive function that have been used in
driving research, identified 53 assessments. Of these, 27 were tests of cognition, 19 were specific
driving-related assessments and 7 were activities of daily living assessments and not surprisingly,
none measured all aspects of executive function (Asimakopulos et al., 2012).
1.5.5.1 Off-road screening assessments
The purpose of screening assessments is to provide a quick method of differentiating drivers
without impairment from those with impairment, who may require more detailed assessment
(Bedard & Dickerson, 2014). In contrast to a screening assessment the evaluation assessments
are used to obtain data which may then comprise part of the formal assessment process regarding
the capacity of the driver to resume driving. In Australia these tests are referred to as ‘off-road’
assessment as they are conducted in a clinical environment. They comprise a range of clinical
assessments and are used in combination with on-road assessment to provide a comprehensive
driver evaluation (CDE). Twelve consensus statements regarding screening and assessment tools
used to determine fitness to drive in the occupational therapy context have been developed
(Bedard & Dickerson, 2014) and are reproduced in Table 1.
Table 1 Consensus Statements for Screening and Assessment Tools
Statement 1: A decision about continued, restricted, or cessation of driving should never be made
on the results of one tool in isolation, as there is not enough evidence provided by any one tool to
make a decision.
Statement 2: Measurement tools must be administered according to the protocol under which
they were tested in order to use the norms and/or evidence.
Statement 3: Measurement tools that are developed specifically for a diagnostic group should be
interpreted carefully when used with other diagnostic groups unless there is sufficient evidence
Chapter 1 Introduction
39
supporting the use of the tool with another group.
Statement 4: Results from measurement tools that are developed based upon specific outcomes
(e.g., crashes) should be interpreted carefully when used to predict another outcome (e.g., driving
performance).
Statement 5: The ethical application of research knowledge depends on the critical appraisal of
the research, its replication, and adequate synthesis.
Statement 6: Some screening tools appear to hold more promise than others. Therapists should
use evidence-based tools in making decisions.
Statement 7: Occupational Therapists need to apply a framework to identify the criteria required
to select the tools best suited to their needs and practices.
Statement 8: In the hands of a general practice occupational therapist, results from
screening/assessment tools serve as criteria for referral and action. In the hands of the driver
rehabilitation specialist, the same tools can contribute to a decision for fitness-to-drive.
Statement 9: Processes should be followed for occupational therapy generalists to start the
driving discussions with sufficient clinically related evidence.
Statement 10: If the client is determined to be unfit to drive, the occupational therapist should
provide intervention or an appropriate referral for intervention and planning to address
transportation options and community mobility.
Statement 11: Occupational therapy generalists should consider the multi-factorial nature of
someone’s condition and potential for improvement.
Statement 12: If the client is determined to be fit to drive the occupational therapist needs to
address future community mobility issues including enhancing safe driving as well as
transitioning to non-driver status over time.
The first statement proposes that fitness to drive decisions should not be made on the results
from one tool alone. In a US based review of clinical assessments used by driver rehabilitation
specialists (DRS), 114 specific tools were identified (Dickerson, 2013). Despite the large number
of tools used, 80% of DRS reported assessing visual acuity and physical function. The most
commonly used cognitive assessments included the Trail Making Test and Motor-Free Visual
Chapter 1 Introduction
40
Perception Test-Revised (Dickerson, 2013). Three of the consensus statements relate to the
methods for administering these tools and other statements included recommendations about who
should administer the tools and the importance of using evidence-based tools.
In contrast, Australian occupational therapy driver assessors (OTDAs) use two main off-road
evaluations to assess patients prior to on-road testing. The OT-DORA (Occupational Therapy -
Driver Off-road assessment) is a standardized battery of tests, designed to provide a
comprehensive assessment of competencies required for driving including, vision, physical and
cognitive capacity (Unsworth et al., 2012). It is not intended to replace on-road testing and relies
on the clinical reasoning of the OTDA to decide whether on-road testing is appropriate.
The second assessment is the Drive Safe/ Drive Aware assessment. It is an off-road computer
based test, designed to assess awareness of the driving environment and of an individual’s
abilities to respond in a timely manner to the environment. Based on performance score, clients
are categorized according to whether they are likely to pass or fail an on-road assessment, or
require further testing (Kay, Bundy, & Clemson, 2009). The test was developed for an older
population and may not be valid for determining who should proceed to on-road assessment in a
predominantly younger TBI population
There are a variety of other specific driving-task off-road pencil and paper tests that have
been developed, such as the Driver Behaviour Questionnaire (Reason, Manstead, Stradling,
Baxter, & Campbell, 1990). However, one of the main criticisms of these types of assessments is
that they do not assess the functional competencies for driving, such as physical and visual
capacity and have been found to be poor predictors of on-road driving ability (Hopewell, 2002).
As driving is an activity that requires a complex range of tasks and behaviours, these assessments
Chapter 1 Introduction
41
are therefore most useful to screen for impairment, prior to on-road assessment and should not be
used alone to assess driver capacity.
1.5.5.2 Neuropsychological tests
Many studies have investigated the potential of neuropsychological tests to predict
driving performance after TBI, but have found that they do not reliably predict on-road driving
assessment outcomes (Korner-Bitensky et al., 2006; Lundqvist & Alinder, 2007; McKay, Liew,
Schönberger, Ross, & Ponsford, 2015; Pietrapiana et al., 2005; Schanke & Sundet, 2000; van
Zomeren et al., 1988). In a review of the literature examining the association between
neuropsychological tests and prediction of driving after TBI, only two class II studies (level of
evidence was rated from Class1-highest to class IV – lowest ) were found (Classen et al., 2009).
Neither study provided injury severity of the sample and although one study found that
performance on the Perceptual Speed test and the Time Estimation task were significantly
correlated with driving performance, it was concluded that these tests could not replace the on-
road driving assessment (Korteling & Kaptein, 1996). Tests of speed of processing, divided
attention, working memory, perception, motor skills and reaction times have shown promise as
predictors of driving assessment outcomes (Tamietto et al., 2006). However, the authors of this
review concluded that comparison of the study results was not possible, due to the
inconsistencies in the outcome measures used, variable study samples and differing study
designs. The Useful Field of View (UFOV®) is a measure of visual information processing and
attention (Ball & Owsley, 1993). Two studies have found that it is helpful in assessing readiness
to return to driving, but not for assessing real world driving performance (Fisk, Novack,
Mennemeier, & Roenker, 2002; Novack et al., 2006). It is frequently used by driver rehabilitation
specialists during off-road screening rather than by neuropsychologists as part of their battery of
Chapter 1 Introduction
42
cognitive assessments. The Attention Network Test, which measures the three distinct functions
of attention (alerting, orienting, and executive function) was found to be similar to the UFOV in
its’ ability to predict road scores on a simulated drive (Weaver, Bedard, McAuliffe, & Parkkari,
2009).
The Cognitive Behavioural Driver’s Inventory (CBDI) is used to assess the cognitive and
behavioural skills required for safe driving (Engum, Cron, Hulse, Pendergrass, & et al., 1988).
Although the scores on the CBDI were worse in a group who failed the on-road test, the results
obtained on this test were not able to reliably predict performance outcome of an on-road
evaluation and therefore could not replace the behind the wheel assessment (Bouillon, Mazer, &
Gelinas, 2006).
More recently, a study by Alaskan and colleagues (2013) has found that when combined,
cut-off scores on 3 tests – simple reaction time (395ms) measured by the California
Computerised Assessment Package (CalCap) (Miller, 2002), 45 seconds on Trail-Making A
(visuo-motor tracking) and 97.5 seconds on a fine motor task using a Grooved Pegboard with
dominant hand, correctly predicted passing an on-road test in 82.1% of cases (Aslaksen, Ørbo,
Elvestad, Schäfer, & Anke, 2013). Concerns have been raised about self-selection bias in the
sample, and with this approach, one in five patients would be screened as unfit to drive and not
have the opportunity to have their driving assessed (Devos & Hawley, 2013). Another recent
study found that neuropsychological tests were not reliable predictors of on-road performance
and that injury related factors such as injury severity were stronger predictors of on-road
assessment outcome (McKay et al., 2015). In addition, driver self-confidence and pre-injury
driving style/ skills, may influence post-injury driver performance and these cannot be measured
Chapter 1 Introduction
43
by neuropsychological tests (Allegri N, 2001) and nor can driver experience (Withaar et al.,
2000).
In summary, most studies acknowledge that neuropsychological tests can make a
contribution to the decision-making process of determining fitness to drive, particularly tests of
working memory, divided attention, reaction time, planning and speed of processing. They can be
used to screen for these issues but on-road assessment is required to determine their effect on
driver capacity and the effect of other factors such as the influence of previous driving experience
on driver performance. A number of studies have concluded that on-road assessment remains the
preferred method for assessing driver performance, whilst neuropsychological test results may
have a role in providing guidance about which TBI drivers may benefit from driver retraining
(Brouwer et al., 2002; Lundqvist, 2001; Schanke & Sundet, 2000) .
1.5.5.3 Driving simulator assessments
Driving simulation refers to the use of technology to replicate both the behaviours and
physical requirements of driving a vehicle. Driving simulators may range from simple, low cost
desk-top models with a single screen to mid-level fixed based simulators usually with three to
five screens, to high cost simulators on motion platforms with 360 degree field of view, housed in
a full car body (Lemieux, Stinchcombe, Gagnon, & Bédard, 2014). The degree of realism or
validity of the simulator varies between types of driving simulators and the scenarios used
(Mullen, Charlton, Devlin, & Bedard, 2011). Driving simulators have been used extensively in
road safety research, but more recently, there is a great deal of interest amongst doctors and
clinicians in using driving simulators to assist in determining fitness to drive (Crisler et al., 2012).
They provide a safe and controlled environment where driving errors do not pose a risk to safety.
Chapter 1 Introduction
44
The protocols for using a simulator to assess driving ability of individuals with impairments have
not been adequately established. However, an assessment tool called P-Drive, that uses 20 items
to assess the quality of driving, has been found to be a valid tool for assessing driver ability after
stroke on a driving simulator and may eventually be validated for use in other populations
(Patomella, 2008).
Despite the lack of protocols for their use as an assessment tool of driving ability, driving
simulators can contribute to the screening process prior to on-road assessment. They provide a
suitable method for observing physical ability to control a vehicle or use adaptive equipment and
to determine responses to potential hazards. In addition, they have been found to assist in
retraining of driving skills and behaviours (Stern & Schold Davis, 2006). This will be discussed
in the section on driver rehabilitation interventions (section 1.6.2) below. In a review of driving
assessment tools conducted in the US, very few DRS used driving simulators as part of the driver
assessment process. This was attributed to cost, the lack of protocols and evidence for their use in
assessment of driving capacity and the risk of simulator sickness (Dickerson, 2013).
Simulator sickness has been reported as one of the main limitations in using driving
simulators. It has been described as physical discomfort that may include nausea, headaches,
sweating, visual and vestibular symptoms, sometimes resulting in vomiting (Brooks et al., 2010;
Milleville-Pennel & Charron, 2015; Schultheis, Rebimbas, Mourant, & Millis, 2007). It is
thought to occur due to the mismatch between the anticipated and actual sensations associated
with driving. A review of the driving simulator literature found that a proportion of the
participants in most driving simulator studies experienced simulator sickness (Classen,
Bewernitz, & Shechtman, 2011). Estimates of the incidence of simulator sickness varied
between 12% and 52% (Milleville-Pennel & Charron, 2015) and a review of the literature
Chapter 1 Introduction
45
concluded that it was more common in older drivers over 70 probably more common in women
than men (Classen et al., 2011). Protocols have been recommended to minimise the likelihood of
clients experiencing simulator sickness. These have included using shorter (5 to 10 minutes)
familiarization drives on straight roads initially and gradually lengthening the exposure and
driving demands on subsequent drives (Stern & Schold Davis, 2006). The use of the Simulator
Sickness Questionnaire has also been recommended to monitor development of simulator
sickness while using the simulator (Kennedy, Lane, Berbaum, & Lilienthal, 1993).
Researchers have explored the application of driving simulators with a variety of
diagnoses. These have included stroke, multiple sclerosis, Parkinson’s disease, cerebral palsy,
autism spectrum disorder, epilepsy, hemianopia, post-traumatic stress disorder and dementia
(Classen & Brooks, 2014). Only a few studies have examined their use in driver assessment in a
TBI population: One study found that the driving simulator performance of a group of 11
patients with TBI was worse than that of a healthy control group (n = 16), particularly in the
areas of speed regulation, steering control and following traffic rules (Lew et al., 2005). The
study also concluded that further research in this area was required. Another study found that a
group with TBI crashed significantly more than a control group on a divided attention task using
a simulator, but concluded that the findings may not be generalized to real-world driving (Cyr et
al., 2009). A study that used a small clinical sample, found that simulators have the potential to
facilitate assessment of driving capacity (Bédard, Parkkari, Weaver, Riendeau, & Dahlquist,
2010), however there is a lack of evidence that they provide a valid assessment of driving
capacity. Currently, there is a lack of evidence to support the use of driving simulators to predict
real-world driving in a TBI population.
Chapter 1 Introduction
46
In their 2014 review of the use of driving simulators in occupational therapy for
screening, assessment and intervention, Classen and Brooks (2014), outlined five statements to
guide simulator use, provided by an expert panel after a thorough review of the literature. These
are summarized as; 1) Driving simulators should not be the only method used when assessing
driving capacity in older drivers; 2) OTs using simulators require the knowledge to minimize
simulator sickness; 3) Simulators can also be used to provide training interventions and practice
of skills as part of driver rehabilitation; 4) Simulators may contribute to a comprehensive driver
assessment; 5) OTs using simulators should have appropriate training and knowledge and they
may then use simulators to assess for physical, cognitive or visual impairment that may impact on
driving skills (Classen & Brooks, 2014).
In summary, off- road and driving simulator assessments have been found to be useful for
determining potential driving-related impairments and readiness to complete an on-road
assessment, but have generally not been shown to be predictive of driver safety. They therefore
do not replace the on-road assessment of driving. A study undertaken 33 years ago found that off-
road testing should complement rather than replace on-road testing (Jones, et al, 1983) and this
still applies today.
1.6 Factors Influencing On-road Assessment Outcome
The outcome of the OT driver assessment may include; a pass and to resume driving, or a
‘fail’ with recommendations for on-road training, not yet ready for driver training or
disqualification from driving (Schultheis, DeLuca, & Chute, 2009). A number of behaviours
exhibited by drivers post-TBI have been identified as reasons for failing an on-road driver
assessment. These have included anxiety, confusion, impulsivity, slowness, distractibility
Chapter 1 Introduction
47
inattention and following directions (Galski et al., 1992). Being assessed too early in recovery
(Brooks & Hawley, 2005; Hopewell, 2002), lack of recent driver experience or reduced
confidence have also been identified as reasons for failing an on-road assessment (Di Stefano &
McDonald, 2006). Any of these factors may result in driver errors or poor quality of driving. To
remediate errors and plan further driver rehabilitation, it is important for OTDAs to have
knowledge of goals of on-road training. From a review of the literature, no studies were identified
that examined the goals of on-road training in a TBI population for those individuals who failed
the initial on-road assessment.
1.6.1 Timing of On-Road Assessment
The outcome of the initial driver assessment may be influenced by the timing of the
assessment, if it is completed too early after injury. A description of the course of recovery
following TBI has been provided above in section 1.1.5. The timing of resuming driving after
mild TBI (Baker, Unsworth, & Lannin, 2015), and in a moderate to severe TBI sample (Novack
et al., 2010) has been described, but there is a lack of information about what factors need to be
considered in determining readiness to return to driving after TBI.
In the case of mild TBI, the Australian medical guidelines for fitness to drive (Austroads,
2012), a Canadian study (Marshall, Bayley, McCullagh, Velikonja, & Berrigan, 2012) and two
Australian studies (Baker et al., 2015; Preece, 2010) all recommended that driving should be
avoided in the first 24 hours post-injury. However no guidance is provided about when to resume
driving after this period following a mild, moderate or severe TBI. Despite this guideline, one of
the Australian studies found that only 26 drivers from a sample of 60 drivers with mild TBI had
resumed driving at 2 weeks post injury (Baker et al., 2015). Reasons provided for not driving
included headaches, pain, dizziness and ‘not feeling right’.
Chapter 1 Introduction
48
The guidelines from other countries vary with regard to specific advice about timing for
resuming driving following TBI. For example, the medical fitness to drive guidelines from the
New Zealand Transport Agency differentiate between mild TBI (no driving for 3 hours or 24
hours if LOC has occurred ) and severe TBI and those with post-concussion syndrome (no
driving for a minimum of 6 months) (NZTA, 2009). The Driver and Vehicle Licensing Agency
guidelines (UK) state that ‘Relicensing may be considered usually after 6 to 12 months dependent
on features such as seizures, post-traumatic amnesia, dural tear, haematoma and contusions’
(DVLA, 2013 ). Although post traumatic amnesia duration is mentioned, there is no guidance as
to how this may affect the timing for resuming driving. In contrast, US guidelines provide no
recommendations with regard to timing for return to driving following TBI (NHTSA, 2009). The
question of accuracy is raised by the discrepancies between the guidelines from each country and
highlights the need for more specific guidelines about when to resume driving after TBI.
Jones et al (1983) found that a number of participants who had completed the driver
assessment program and failed, had done so too early in their recovery. However timing was not
discussed and the study sample included a range of aetiologies other than TBI (Jones et al.,
1983). The Austroads guidelines recommend that driving should be avoided for a minimum of
one month after a stroke or three months after a subarachnoid haemorrhage (Austroads, 2012). It
is understood that these guidelines are based on the possible cognitive changes that occur due to
significant brain trauma and the time frame allows for some recovery to take place. A similar
guideline for a time frame for driving assessment after TBI has not been provided, possibly
reflecting the wide variability in severity and the lack of evidence-based research on which to
draw.
Chapter 1 Introduction
49
A relationship has been found between TBI injury severity and time of return to driving
(Novack et al., 2010). Those with a less severe injury resumed driving earlier. In addition, it has
been found that drivers who had sustained a mild TBI generally returned to driving without any
issues (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997). This study specified that the study sample comprised very
severe TBI but did not provide the number of or participant details for the mild TBI participants.
Whilst many impairments following TBI were found to improve during the first 6-12 months
after TBI, the longitudinal research has found that many changes persist in the longer term
(Ponsford et al., 2014). The relationship between timing of return to driving, injury severity and
longer term post-assessment safety has not been examined. There is also a lack of research
examining what factors affect timing of return to driving after TBI, such as co-morbidities and
how to determine the optimal timing for resuming driving.
1.6.2 Driver Rehabilitation
The availability of driver rehabilitation may also influence on-road assessment outcome.
The option to improve driving skills after failing an initial on-road assessment followed by a
subsequent reassessment is an alternative outcome to failure and license cancellation. Driver
rehabilitation aims to provide training to improve driving skills, change behaviour and develop
compensatory strategies to assist the driver cope with impairments. The two main goals of driver
rehabilitation have been categorised as remediation, where training is provided to change
behaviour to improve driving skills and compensation, where strategies are provided to assist the
driver to cope with impairment (Di Stefano, 2006). Both goals aim to help drivers with an
impairment self-manage on-road driving behaviour to reduce risk and optimise safety in the
longer term (MacDonald et al., 2006). Driver rehabilitation refers to re-training of an experienced
driver rather than training provided to a learner driver. It is provided after areas of impairment
Chapter 1 Introduction
50
have been identified during the on-road driver assessment, so that the goals of driver
rehabilitation can then be established.
A number of studies have reported that driver retraining is required for those with
physical impairment, needing to learn to use adaptive equipment (Benoit, 2008; Jones et al.,
1983; Korteling & Kaptein, 1996). Other goals of driver rehabilitation have been identified as re-
building confidence, improving knowledge of road law and safe driving procedures and learning
to compensate for cognitive impairments (Di Stefano, 2006; Jones et al., 1983).
Insight and the subsequent ability to compensate for impairment were found to be key
factors in safe driving after TBI (Coleman et al., 2002; Griffen et al., 2011; Lundqvist & Alinder,
2007; Lundqvist, Alinder, & Rönnberg, 2008). A study by Reason (1990) found that in a healthy
population (of drivers recruited randomly on the street or in supermarket car parks), the drivers
who reported the most driving violations (categorized as slips or lapses, mistakes or unintentional
or deliberate violations), also tended to rate themselves as good drivers (Reason et al., 1990).
This finding of overestimating driving ability is consistently reported for ‘normal’ drivers without
medical impairment, and generally does not present any issues. However studies have found that
individuals with a severe TBI tended to over-estimate their driving abilities compared to those
with a less severe TBI (Griffen et al., 2011; Rapport et al., 2008) and those drivers with TBI with
reduced self-awareness of driving abilities were more likely to have failed an on-road assessment
( Gooden et al., 2016). It could be argued that the drivers who failed the on-road assessment in
this sample, had not had the opportunity to drive prior to being assessed. Therefore, they had not
had the opportunity to experience how injury-related deficits may affect driving performance and
would not have developed insight. Driver rehabilitation that offers real-world in car driving, may
provide an opportunity for drivers with TBI, who present with impairment impacting on driving
Chapter 1 Introduction
51
performance, to learn from mistakes and incidents (Brenner, Homaifar, & Schultheis, 2008; Katz
et al., 1990) and gain insight. No studies were identified that examined change in awareness of
driving performance, from pre-assessment to post-on-road training.
Another potential benefit of driver rehabilitation is to provide an opportunity to develop
the ability to self-regulate. This includes a variety of driving behaviours such as pre-planning
routes and rest periods and avoiding certain driving conditions (Gwyther & Holland, 2012).
According to Michon’s model, navigation and route planning would be considered strategic
aspects of driving and may be affected by TBI (Lemoncello et al., 2010). From the results of a
study where half of the sample were considered safe drivers after retraining, Brouwer and
Withaar (1997) recommended that all severely injured TBI patients (PTA over one month) should
be offered a driver training program to focus on improving skills at both the operational and
tactical levels. It was also recommended that the training of compensatory behaviours at the
strategic level, such as avoiding driving in unfamiliar areas, night- time driving and avoiding
peak hour, should also be provided (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997). This is one of the few studies to
have reported the incidence of resuming driving after providing driver retraining in a TBI
population.
There has also been little attention given to the effectiveness of driver
rehabilitation/retraining following TBI or the outcomes of comprehensive OT driver assessment
and training programs (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997; Classen et al., 2009; Devos et al., 2012). A
very early study that reported the results of a driver assessment and training program included a
mixed sample of TBI and stroke patients, and included both learner and experienced drivers
(Jones et al., 1983). The program included off- and on-road assessment, followed by a mean of
5.5 driving lessons of 60 to 90 minute duration (range 1- 30), but did not examine driver safety
Chapter 1 Introduction
52
(crash involvement) after the intervention, in the longer term. Of the 38 patients who failed the
initial assessment and then received driver retraining, 23 were able to resume driving. It is
difficult to generalize these results to a TBI population due to the mixed sample and the inclusion
of learner drivers. However a more recent study of drivers with a TBI, who had successfully
passed a driver assessment and training program, returned to driving with few issues and did not
appear to be at greater risk of crash involvement (Schultheis et al., 2002).
Driver rehabilitation may therefore be an important intervention for resuming driving
after TBI, however very few studies have examined the relevance and effectiveness of
rehabilitation goals and types of interventions in a TBI population.
1.6.2.1 Driver rehabilitation interventions
Driver rehabilitation may include a range of different interventions for improving driver
performance. It includes the term ‘driver retraining’, which may refer to on-road driving lessons
or clinical remediation sessions with a clinician (Di Stefano & McDonald, 2006). Sixteen studies
were examined in a systematic review of types and effectiveness of interventions used by OTs to
improve on-road fitness to drive as part of driver rehabilitation (Unsworth & Baker, 2014). The
review found that the three most commonly reported interventions were computer based driving
simulator training (n=8), off- road skill specific training such as cognitive retraining (n=4) and
off- road education programs (n=3) and only one study reported the use of adaptive equipment.
These studies were conducted in North America and may not reflect the practices in other
countries. The results for the effectiveness of these interventions with different diagnoses were
inconclusive, as the authors reported that it was difficult to compare the studies for a variety of
reasons: the study samples included a range of diagnoses, pass/fail criteria and injury severity
were difficult to compare as they weren’t always reported, the delivery of the interventions varied
Chapter 1 Introduction
53
in frequency and duration, and it was not always possible to control for driver experience, age
and co-morbidities.
A review of driver rehabilitation interventions for individuals with neurological
conditions also identified a range of retraining programs (Devos et al., 2012). Specific cognitive
functions such as visual processing (Crotty & George, 2009), attention, speed of information
processing or perceptual/cognitive skill (Klonoff et al., 2010; Sivak, Olson, Kewman, Won, &
Henson, 1981) were targeted. A significant limitation of this approach is the assumption that
improvements in these domains will transfer to improved driver performance. Hence, the results
from these studies were also mixed.
Evidence is emerging that training of driving-related skills in the relevant context, such
as on-road training or driving simulator training, is more effective than a cognitive- remediation
based approach (Classen, 2014; Devos et al., 2012; Korner-Bitensky, Kua, von Zweck, & Van
Benthem, 2009). A study comparing simulator retraining of driving skills, that included playing
commercially available games to a cognitive training program after stroke, found that on-road
assessment scores of the simulator group were better than the cognitive training group (Devos et
al., 2009). Similarly, a review of the effectiveness of rehabilitation interventions, such as driving
simulators and clinical remediation tasks to improve driving skills after stroke, identified only
four studies that met the study’s selection criteria (George, Crotty, Gelinas, & Devos, 2014). The
authors reported that there was insufficient evidence to draw any conclusions, although driving
simulators may be useful in remediating visuo-cognitive abilities. They also documented the lack
of randomized control trial (RCT) studies for a stroke population, that evaluated on-road
training in the form of driving lessons.
Chapter 1 Introduction
54
A systematic review of the effectiveness of interventions for older driver retraining found
four studies that met the study’s selection criteria (Korner-Bitensky et al., 2009). The authors
found strong evidence to conclude that education programs, combined with on-road training,
improved driver performance. However, the systematic review examining interventions used by
OTs to improve driving performance, described above, did not find any studies evaluating on-
road training (Unsworth & Baker, 2014). Furthermore, a review of the driver assessment
practices of DRS in the US and Canada, found that most clinicians reported offering driver
retraining to clients who fail; however the types of interventions and results of the retraining were
not reported (Korner-Bitensky et al., 2006).
A number of studies have identified on-road training as a key intervention for driver
rehabilitation (Di Stefano & McDonald, 2006; Mazer et al., 2004; Schultheis et al., 2009). In
Australia, on-road training comprises a series of driving lessons provided by driving instructors
under the supervision of an OT and is a common intervention for improving driver performance
in driver rehabilitation programs (VicRoads, 2008). It is therefore surprising to find such a lack
of research into the outcomes and effectiveness of using this intervention to improve the
performance of medically impaired drivers (George et al., 2014; Mazer et al., 2004; Unsworth &
Baker, 2014).
In contrast, there have been an increasing number of studies examining the effectiveness
of driving simulators for driver retraining with a range of diagnoses. In addition to on-road
training, driving simulators provide a contextual, driving-related approach to retraining driving
skills. For stroke patients there is evidence that graded simulator interventions and on-road
training can improve on-road performance (Akinwuntan et al., 2005). Training sessions on a
simulator may have the potential to improve visual, cognitive and on-road skills in patients with
Chapter 1 Introduction
55
relapsing-remitting MS (Akinwuntan et al., 2014). In the field of older driver research, one study
found that driver performance can be improved by offering programs (such as simulator training)
that focused on self-awareness of driving skills (Hunt & Arbesman, 2008) and can result in
improved on-road performance (Casutt, Theill, Martin, Keller, & Jäncke, 2014).
Within a TBI population, simulator training has been used as an intervention for returned
combat veterans with diagnoses of mild TBI, PTSD and orthopaedic injuries and has
demonstrated a reduction in driving errors and improved lane maintenance (Classen et al., 2014)
and in driver performance and behaviour (Cox et al., 2010). However, a recent study using a
mixed sample of TBI and stroke patients did not find a significant difference in on-road pass rates
in a group who received 16 sessions of simulator training, compared to a control group who
received no intervention (Mazer et al., 2015). There is limited evidence at this stage to support
the use of driving simulators to retrain drivers with TBI. Further research is needed to examine
the effectiveness of using driving simulators to retrain driving ability and in particular, specially
designed simulator scenarios are required to target specific driving behaviours, to improve
assessment and retraining options (Crisler et al., 2012; Yuen, Brooks, Azuero, & Burik, 2012).
In summary, the majority of studies in the area of return to driving following TBI have
focused on driver assessment, predictors of driving capacity and prevalence of resuming driving.
Most studies to date have not specified whether their results are based on one on-road assessment
or whether participants have had access to driver retraining and if so, what interventions were
provided. Failing to provide driver rehabilitation for those who do not pass an initial on-road
assessment, may result in many drivers who have the potential to resume driving, being excluded
(Bliokas, Taylor, Leung, & Deane, 2011; Brouwer & Withaar, 1997). A number of studies have
Chapter 1 Introduction
56
therefore highlighted the need for research into successful resumption of driving after contextual
based driver training and the costs and time associated with providing this type of intervention
(Brenner et al., 2008; Devos et al., 2012; Unsworth & Baker, 2014) .
1.6.3 Restricted licensing
Restricted licensing refers to the practice of a restriction or condition being placed on an
individual’s license by the driver licensing authority (DLA). This practice has been defined as “a
mechanism for optimising driver and public safety, while maintaining driver independence when
a driver has a long-term or progressive health condition or injury that may impact on their ability
to drive safely” (Austroads, 2012). Examples of possible license conditions include; not to drive
at night, limiting numbers of passengers, to drive with adaptive equipment or to be restricted to
drive within a specific geographic area (VicRoads, 2008).
The use of restricted licensing varies between countries and jurisdictions. For example, it
is available in Canada and most US states but frequency of use varies (Nasvadi & Wister, 2009).
It is available in all Australian states and is frequently used as a method of enabling continuation
of driving in older drivers (Langford & Koppel, 2011). A Canadian study found that the
availability of restricted licensing made physicians more comfortable with reporting medical
conditions (Marshall & Gilbert, 1999). The availability of restricted licensing can also effect on-
road assessment outcome. For example, an individual may fail a standard on-road assessment,
conducted in the area around a rehabilitation centre, but may pass a reassessment conducted in
their local familiar area. The individual would then be issued with a restricted license, with the
condition that they only drive within a local specified area, rather than license cancellation and
being precluded from driving.
Chapter 1 Introduction
57
No studies have been found that have examined the use of restricted licenses in a TBI
population. There is limited evidence to support their use in older drivers with visual, physical
and cognitive impairment, to provide additional driving time to maintain mobility and
independence (Braitman, Chaudhary, & McCartt, 2010; Langford & Koppel, 2011) and for
lowering the risk of crashes in older drivers (Nasvadi & Wister, 2009). Compliance has been
identified as a possible issue if insight and/or memory are poor and it has been recommended that
they should be issued with caution in a cognitively impaired population (Classen, 2014).
1.7 Driving Safety and Behaviour after Return to Driving
One of the challenging issues for clinicians in assessing driver performance, is to balance
the need to manage crash risk with the client’s need to maintain community mobility
(MacDonald et al., 2006). Driving a vehicle in itself can be a risky activity for all drivers and the
OT driver assessment has been developed to evaluate the additional risk that a medical
impairment may contribute to driver performance. However there has been a lack of research
examining the association between the on-road test outcome and safety in the longer term, in a
TBI population (Coleman et al 2002). Furthermore, the aim of driver rehabilitation is to assist
drivers to change or manage their driving behaviour to optimise safety (MacDonald et al., 2006).
Patterns of driver behaviour in individuals with TBI who have resumed driving after driver
rehabilitation have also received scant attention. A summary of the research for crash risk and
patterns of driving behaviour after TBI is outlined below.
Chapter 1 Introduction
58
1.7.1 Crash risk after TBI
It has been argued that the best measure of fitness to drive is the absence of crashes in the
longer term (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997; Tamietto et al., 2006). To evaluate the validity of on-
road assessment in determining fitness to drive, driver safety following resumption of driving
should be examined (Coleman et al., 2002). Three methods of assessing driver safety after TBI
have been identified as; self-report, the report of a significant other and examination of Driver
Licensing Authority (DLA) records for number of crashes and traffic infringements (Coleman et
al., 2002; Pietrapiana et al., 2005). Questionnaires and telephone interviews have been used to
obtain views of significant others and self- report of driving behaviours, such as frequency of
driving or self- imposed restrictions. Whilst none of the methods are perfect, self-report of
crashes has been identified as an adequate option for obtaining crash data (Anstey, 2009)
although a combination of both DLA and self-reported data is preferred (Finestone et al., 2011).
Crashes occur in the non-brain injured population and many risk factors have been
identified, including intoxication, driver distractions, reckless driving behaviour, environmental
factors and fatigue. Driver speed has been identified as the major determinant of crash risk
(Kloeden, McLean, & Glonek, 2002). This risk is increased as the complexity of the driving
environment increases (Edquist, Rudin-Brown, & Lenné, 2011) and by greater driving exposure,
with increased driving frequency (Coleman et al., 2002). It is therefore difficult to attribute the
cause of crashes to the presence of a TBI alone. In addition, it has been acknowledged that
crashes are relatively rare events and therefore it is difficult to obtain accurate estimates of driver
safety after TBI using frequency of crashes alone (Schultheis et al., 2002; Tamietto et al., 2006).
Chapter 1 Introduction
59
A US study, compared self-reported crash rates with DLA records in a TBI group with
those of a Healthy Control (HC) group and found that both groups reported more crashes than
were recorded by the DLA. The TBI group was not at significantly greater risk of crashes
(Schultheis et al., 2002). The limitations of this study included the small and non-random
sample, of drivers who had passed a formal driving assessment. Additionally, injury severity of
the sample was not reported. Another study reviewed the DLA records of four different cohorts
of patients (CVA n=1, 910, TBI n=896, extremity fractures n=4,369, and appendicitis n=2,409)
and found that the crash risk after TBI was not greater than that of cohorts of non-TBI patients in
the 12 months following hospitalization. The TBI and fracture groups were however, more likely
to incur traffic infringements than the CVA and appendicitis groups. The authors concluded that
this may be related to risk-taking behaviour (Haselkorn, Mueller, & Rivara, 1998). As injury
severity of the TBI group was not recorded, it is difficult to generalize these results to the wider
TBI population. Priddy et al (1990) found that 73% of drivers in their sample had not had any
crashes or traffic infringements according to their DLA driving records. None of the sample had
received a formal driving assessment. The sample comprised 80% TBI and the remaining 20%
other neurological conditions. Injury severity measured by duration of loss consciousness was
recorded, but was not found to be associated with driving outcome (Priddy et al., 1990).
Similarly, another study did not find an increased crash rate in 103 TBI drivers, reviewed 12
months after resuming driving (Dimarco & Cantagallo, 2001), nor in an early study, with a small
sample (n= 22) of drivers with TBI and CVA (Katz et al., 1990), who had completed a
comprehensive driver evaluation on average 10 months post-injury and were followed up a mean
of 2.67 years post injury.
Chapter 1 Introduction
60
In contrast, a number of studies have found that the presence of brain injury increased the
risk of crashes compared to pre-injury (Bivona et al., 2012) and population based crash data
(Formisano et al., 2005; Schanke, Rike, Molmen, & Osten, 2008). As some of these studies had
mixed samples including other neurological conditions such as stroke, the results for crash risk in
a TBI population are inconclusive. A more recent study of individuals who had sustained a TBI
from car, motorbike and cycling injuries, merged the DLA database of police reported crashes
with a data-base of hospital admissions with TBI. Drivers with a TBI were found to be more
likely to be involved in multiple crashes, than drivers who had not had a TBI (Neyens & Boyle,
2012). The authors did not have access to information about whether the drivers had been
assessed or received any driver rehabilitation. Few studies have investigated the value of on-road
testing for predicting crash risk in the longer term (Tamietto et al., 2006).
Although many studies have examined the frequency of return to driving after TBI, the
findings of research investigating subsequent driver safety have been inconclusive and
contradictory. Methodological differences have been identified, such as the time post-injury of
follow-up, and the timing of when the number of post-injury crashes was measured (Tamietto et
al., 2006). Frequency of driving and distance driven may vary and should also be recorded, as
greater driving exposure may increase the risk of a crash or traffic infringement (Coleman et al.,
2002). Based on the mixed results of studies to date, it is difficult to draw any conclusions about
driver safety after TBI. The various methodologies used and lack of information about injury
severity of the study samples, whether they have received formal driver assessment and
rehabilitation and time post- injury when the data was obtained contribute to this situation.
Chapter 1 Introduction
61
1.7.2 Patterns of driving after TBI
Patterns of driving behaviour may encompass driving frequency, distances driven and
avoidance of specific types of manouvres or driving conditions, such as driving in unfamiliar
areas, night driving, high speed driving, with passengers and busy traffic (MacDonald et al.,
2006). A primary goal of driver rehabilitation is to assist drivers to change their driving patterns
to compensate for impairment and reduce crash risk, and it is therefore important to evaluate
whether this goal is achieved. In the literature examining patterns of driving after TBI,
methodological differences between studies, contributed to a range of findings.
A study that interviewed 184 individuals with TBI, who had driven in the previous month,
found that those with shorter duration of PTA were more likely to drive with higher frequency
and distance (Labbe et al., 2013). Individuals who were male and had a more severe injury were
less likely to avoid difficult driving situations or modify their driving behaviour. It is therefore
important to document injury severity and gender when examining driving patterns in a TBI
population. Two studies found that drivers with a TBI who received a formal assessment of
driving, frequently modified their driving behaviour in response to changes or difficulties they
were experiencing, however injury severity was not reported (Priddy et al., 1990; Schultheis et
al., 2002) .
In contrast, another study found that TBI drivers did not change their driving patterns
post-injury, compared to stroke patients, who had reduced frequency of driving. It is noted that
the CVA group comprised an older population which had different requirements for driving than
the younger TBI group and again no information was provided regarding injury severity
(Schanke et al., 2008).
Chapter 1 Introduction
62
Changes to driving patterns may occur due to improved self-awareness and the
subsequent implementation of compensatory strategies or avoidance of challenging traffic
situations. The use of compensatory strategies has been found to increase as self- awareness
increases (Lundqvist & Alinder, 2007; Rapport et al., 2008) and, combined with driver
experience (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997), is an important factor in resuming driving after TBI.
The processes of driver assessment and rehabilitation may influence post-injury driving
behaviour; however this has not been extensively examined in a TBI population. In addition the
post-injury driving behaviour of a group that passed an initial on-road assessment and a group
that had received driver rehabilitation has not been compared.
1.8 Summary and Study Rationale
This literature review has highlighted the difficulties in comparing the results of studies
examining return to driving following TBI, due to the lack of consistency in study design: There
has been variability in the type of outcome measure for resuming driving (driving license status,
pass/fail driving assessment, post-injury safety record), which measure of injury severity was
recorded (if at all), pre-and post-injury driving patterns, the nature and extent of impairments and
length of follow up from time of injury. Many study samples have comprised a mix of
neurological conditions, which has contributed to difficulty in obtaining useful results for a TBI
population. There has not been a comprehensive examination of the relative contribution of a
range of pre-injury, injury-related and post-injury factors, in an exclusively TBI sample. Nor
have the driver assessment and rehabilitation outcomes for those who pass the initial OT driver
assessment and those who resume driving following on-road training, been described.
Pre-injury factors that have emerged from the review of the literature as worthy of further
research include the influence of past driving experience and driver behaviour (measured by pre-
Chapter 1 Introduction
63
injury crash rate and driving exposure) on driver assessment outcomes. The influence of injury-
related factors, such as presence of visual or physical impairment, on driving capacity has not
been well described in the TBI literature. Whilst injury severity measured by GCS score has not
been shown to be predictive of driving capacity, the association of PTA duration with on-road
performance has not yet been assessed. It’s emergence as a stronger predictor of functional
outcome across a range of domains, renders it worthy of investigation as a predictive factor.
Although past research found that simple reaction time is not predictive of on-road assessment
outcome, choice reaction time is. The off-road assessment included both simple and choice
reaction time as a screening tool for evidence of slower processing and it would be important to
include this injury-related factor when examining possible predictors for return to driving.
The issue of timing or readiness to return to driving has also received scant attention and
little is known about the association of injury severity with timing of return to driving and what
factors influence this. It is known that years post-injury is a predictor of return to driving,
however clearer guidelines and appropriate and relevant impairment status criteria for timing of
return to driving after TBI are required.
Previous studies have not examined the effectiveness of OT driver assessment and
rehabilitation programs where long term driver safety and behaviour have been used as the
measure for confirming fitness to drive. The prevalence of using license restrictions and
providing driver training and reassessment following TBI has not been examined. Although the
literature indicated that TBI drivers can and do modify their driving, little is known about how
they change their driving behaviour and which injury-related or other factors cause them to do
this. As long term follow up is required to measure both safety record of TBI drivers and
Chapter 1 Introduction
64
changes in driving behaviour, this information may be captured by self-report and a retrospective
study design.
The literature review has identified the need for clearer and more comprehensive evidence
based guidelines for return to driving, in order to improve rehabilitation care and outcomes for
this cohort. It has highlighted why it is so difficult for clinicians to answer the simple question
from patients; ‘When can I drive?’ and to provide information to carers about likely driving
behaviour and safety. A significant gap in the literature about the lack of knowledge regarding
on-road training, as a rehabilitation intervention, for those who fail the initial driver assessment,
has also been identified. Therefore the overall objective of this PhD program of research was to
contribute to current knowledge about resuming driving after TBI, to assist in clinical decision-
making and optimise the driver assessment and rehabilitation process for individuals with TBI.
1.8.1 Aims and Hypotheses
The PhD program comprised three studies, each examining a different aspect of driving after
traumatic brain injury;
Study 1: Predictors of On-Road Driver Performance following Traumatic Brain Injury
The aims of the first study were to document the patient characteristics and outcomes of
an occupational therapy driver assessment and rehabilitation program and to examine pre-injury
and injury-related factors and their association with the outcome of the initial on-road driver
assessment. It was hypothesized that patients with less pre-injury driving experience, greater
injury severity in terms of longer PTA duration or lower GCS, slower reaction times, and
physical impairments would be less likely to pass the driving assessment.
Chapter 1 Introduction
65
Study 2: Interventions for Resuming Driving after Traumatic Brain Injury
The main aim of the second study was to describe the range of goals, processes, outcomes
and resources associated with providing on-road training and use of restricted licensing, in a
group of drivers with TBI who failed an initial OT driver assessment. A subsidiary aim was to
describe the practical application of the driver assessment and rehabilitation process and use of
restricted licensing, as interventions for grading return to driving after TBI.
Study 3: On the Road Again after Traumatic Brain Injury: Driver Safety and Behaviour
following On-road Assessment and Rehabilitation
The aims of the third study were firstly to examine self-reported pre- and post-injury
driver safety and patterns of driving behaviour amongst individuals with a TBI, who had
completed an OT driver assessment and rehabilitation program. The second aim was to compare
the characteristics and subsequent self-reported driver behaviour of those drivers who returned to
driving after one on-road assessment, with those who received on-road training prior to
subsequent assessments. It was hypothesized that participants would report more crashes or near-
crashes, and would report more modifications to their driving behaviour relative to pre-injury. It
was also hypothesized, that if participants did not pass the initial driver assessment and required
on-road training, then they would have sustained a more severe TBI and would be more likely to
have modified their driving behaviour.
Chapter 1 Introduction
66
1.9 Summary of Methods
In Chapters 2, 3 and 4 a methods section is included for each study, however the
following summary is provided to enable the reader to understand how the three studies and their
participants overlap and combine to form the PhD program.
Exclusion criteria for the PhD program included individuals with no pre-injury driving
history and learner drivers, as the purpose of the study was to examine return to driving, not
learning to drive following TBI. In addition, patients who had only completed the off- road
component of the driver assessment were also excluded, as the focus of the study was to examine
on-road assessment and driver rehabilitation outcomes and the safety and patterns of driving
behaviour in those who had successfully resumed driving after completing the driving program.
For Study 1, a retrospective design was used to collect data from driving and medical
records on all patients (n= 207: 156 male, 51 female) who had sustained a TBI and completed an
occupational therapy on-road driver assessment at Epworth Rehabilitation between 2002 and
2009 inclusive. The data for Study 1 was collected in 2010; participant details and off and on-
road assessment data and outcomes were extracted from medical and OT driving records for all
207 participants and used to examine which pre-injury and injury-related factors were associated
with the outcome of the initial on-road driver assessment. The participants were divided into two
groups according to the outcome of the OT driver assessment. The ‘pass’ group (n= 137) was
defined as those who returned to driving after passing the initial on-road assessment. The
‘rehabilitation’ group (n = 70) required driving lessons and/or further on-road assessments.
The focus of Study 2 was to describe the goals and processes of driver rehabilitation for
those patients who failed the initial on-road assessment and required driving lessons (the
rehabilitation group). In 2014, further data was collected on all patients with TBI who had
Chapter 1 Introduction
67
completed the driving program between 2010 and 2014 inclusive. This sample was combined
with the sample from Study 1 making a total of 340 participants and of this group, 94 participants
failed the initial on-road assessment and required driver rehabilitation. The OT driver evaluation
reports for these 94 participants were then examined to extract the number and goals of driving
lessons and number and types of restricted licenses that were recommended by the OTDA.
The data for Study 3 was collected during 2010, in the same period of time as Study 1 and
the questionnaire (Appendix A) was also developed at this time, to investigate post assessment
driver safety and patterns of behaviour. In 2010, it was sent to all patients who had successfully
returned to driving after completing the driving program, between 2002 and 2009. There was
overlap in the samples of Study 1 and Study 3 as the 106 participants who responded to the
questionnaire were drawn from the sample used in Study 1.
The Methods section for each of the three studies describes participant characteristics,
including injury severity measured by PTA duration and GCS score, date of injury, date of birth,
gender, cause of TBI, obtained from patient medical files.
Driving related data was collected from a number of sources. The mean choice reaction
time, presence of physical or visual impairment and driver experience measured by years licensed
were obtained from the OT records documenting the off-road assessment results. Date of off-road
assessment, initial on-road assessment and subsequent reassessments and assessment outcome
including restricted licenses were obtained from the OT car evaluation report that was sent to the
driver licensing authority. This data was used to calculate time from injury to independent
driving with or without license restrictions. Number of and goals of driving lessons were
obtained from the detailed report written by the OTDA after an unsuccessful driver assessment.
Chapter 1 Introduction
68
A description of both the off and on-road driver assessment procedures completed by all
participants has been described in each study and will not be reiterated.
CHAPTER 2
Predictors of On-Road Driver Performance following Traumatic
Brain Injury
This Chapter constitutes a manuscript published in Archives of Physical Medicine and
Rehabilitation
Ross, P. E., Ponsford, J. L., Di Stefano, M., & Spitz, G. (2015). Predictors of on-road driver
performance following traumatic brain injury. Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation,
96(3), 440-446.
This chapter was formatted in accordance with requirements set by Archives of Physical
Medicine and Rehabilitation.
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
70
Introduction to Study 1
Determining whether an individual with TBI should be referred for a practical driver
assessment prior to return to driving can be challenging for most health care professionals. The
literature review has discussed various factors that may influence this decision such as severity of
the TBI, time post-injury and perceived potential impact of physical or cognitive impairment on
driver capacity. Neuropsychological tests have been used to assist in identifying potential
cognitive impairment but have been found to be poor predictors of on-road driver performance.
There is a lack of documentation about the impact on driver performance after TBI of other
factors that are routinely assessed during the off-road assessment, such as physical and visual
impairment, reaction time and injury severity.
A driver assessment and rehabilitation program, specializing in return to driving
following TBI, has operated at Epworth Rehabilitation where this study was conducted since
1987 however the outcomes of the program had never been examined. It was anticipated that an
examination of the patient characteristics and driver assessment outcomes may contribute to
current knowledge in this field of research and improve referral processes. The standard referral
procedure at the centre where the study was conducted was to refer all patients with TBI who
were at least 3 months post-injury and were assessed by their treating doctor and team as having
the potential to resume driving, following an eyesight clearance and neuropsychological
assessment. Based on clinical observation, most patients who had sustained a less severe TBI
passed the assessment, but little was known about the characteristics of those who passed the
initial on-road assessment compared to those who failed and required driver rehabilitation. By
documenting the patient characteristics and examining the outcomes of the driver assessment
program the aim of Study 1 was to identify which factors were predictive of passing/failing the
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
71
initial on-road driver assessment. Some repetition will be apparent with regard to the literature
reviewed and methods described and some formatting will be different in accordance with the
journal’s submission requirements.
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
72
2.1 Abstract
Objective: To examine assessment outcomes and factors associated with passing an occupational
therapy (OT) on-road driver assessment, after traumatic brain injury (TBI).
Design: Retrospective analysis of outcomes of on-road driver assessments completed by persons
with a TBI over an eight year period.
Setting: Inpatient and outpatient rehabilitation hospital.
Participants: A consecutive sample of 207 individuals with mild to severe TBI, who completed
an on-road driver assessment and were assessed at least 3 months post injury.
Intervention: Not applicable
Main Outcome Measures: Outcome of on-road driver assessment
Results: Sixty-six percent of TBI drivers (n=137) passed the initial on-road driver assessment
(pass group), while 34% (n=70) required on-road driver rehabilitation and/or one or more on-
road assessments (rehabilitation group). After driver rehabilitation, only 3 of this group did not
resume driving. Participants who were male, had shorter posttraumatic amnesia (PTA) duration,
no physical and/or visual impairment, as well as faster reaction times were significantly more
likely to be in the pass group. In combination, these variables correctly classified 87.6% of the
pass group and 71.2 % of the rehabilitation group.
Conclusions: PTA duration, proved to be a better predictor of driver assessment outcome than
Glasgow coma scale score and in combination with the presence of physical/visual impairment
and slowed reaction times, could assist clinicians to determine referral criteria for OT driver
assessment. On-road driver rehabilitation, followed by on-road re-assessments were associated
with a high probability of return to driving after TBI.
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
73
Key Words: brain injury: automobile driving: on-road assessment: driver rehabilitation:
posttraumatic amnesia: Glasgow coma scale
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
74
2.1 Introduction
Driving is an important daily life skill, and returning to driving following traumatic brain
injury (TBI), has been associated with greater life satisfaction,(T. A. Novack et al., 2010)
community integration (Rapport et al., 2006) and employment.(Kreutzer et al., 2003) Driving a
car is a complex activity, impacted in many ways by the sensory, physical, cognitive, behavioral
and emotional effects of TBI. (Ponsford et al., 2013) It is therefore essential to assess the impact
of such impairments on capacity for safe driving. This represents an important but challenging
task, due to the lack of validated guidelines and procedures for returning to driving after TBI.
(Hopewell, 2002; Marshall & Gilbert, 1999; Ortoleva et al., 2012; Tamietto et al., 2006)
Methodological issues and contradictory results of previous studies investigating predictors of
driving capacity have contributed to this situation. (Classen et al., 2009; Ortoleva et al., 2012;
Tamietto et al., 2006)
Injury severity has been acknowledged as an important predictor for return to driving after
TBI. Both coma and posttraumatic amnesia (PTA) duration have been associated with safe
driving outcome (Dimarco & Cantagallo, 2001; Pietrapiana et al., 2005), and Glasgow coma
scale (GCS) score, and Functional Independence Measure and Functional Assessment Measure
(FIM/FAM) scores have been investigated as predictors of driving capacity, but with mixed
findings.(Dimarco & Cantagallo, 2001; Fisk et al., 1998; Formisano, Bivona, Brunelli, Giustini,
& Taggi, 2001; Hawley, 2001; Korteling & Kaptein, 1996; Pietrapiana et al., 2005; Rapport et
al., 2006) PTA duration has emerged as a stronger predictor of short and long term functional
outcome after TBI than other injury severity measures,(Brown et al., 2005; Kosch et al., 2010)
however the relative association of PTA duration and GCS score with driver assessment
outcome has not been extensively studied.
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
75
Assessments of fitness to drive include off-road tests, such as neuropsychological tests
and simulator assessments and on-road tests.(Classen et al., 2009) However, many studies have
found that off-road tests do not reliably predict real-world driving outcomes.(Bliokas et al., 2011;
Brouwer & Withaar, 1997; Coleman et al., 2002; Cyr et al., 2009; Duquette et al., 2010;
Hopewell, 2002; Korner-Bitensky et al., 2006; Lew et al., 2005; Pietrapiana et al., 2005; van
Zomeren et al., 1988) Despite varying degrees of standardization, (e.g., of route complexity,
traffic conditions, assessment duration) (Di Stefano & Macdonald, 2010; Korner-Bitensky et al.,
2006; Pietrapiana et al., 2005) on-road driver assessment is regarded as the more accurate means
of assessing fitness to drive, by assessing the effects of physical, visual, and cognitive
impairments on real-world driving. (Di Stefano, 2006; Di Stefano & McDonald, 2006; Fox et al.,
1998; Jones et al., 1983; Tamietto et al., 2006)
Other factors shown to influence driving after TBI include physical or visual impairment, (Fisk
et al., 1998; Hawley, 2001; Hopewell, 2002; Jones et al., 1983; Korteling & Kaptein, 1996; Shute
& Woodhouse, 1990; van Zomeren et al., 1988) pre-injury driving experience,(van Zomeren et
al., 1988) years post- injury,(T. A. Novack et al., 2010) views of significant others,(Coleman et
al., 2002; Rapport et al., 2006) and provision of on-road driver rehabilitation,(Jones et al., 1983)
which includes in-car training using remediation and compensatory techniques. (Di Stefano,
2006) Whilst Jones et al.(Jones et al., 1983) and Brouwer and Withaar(Brouwer & Withaar,
1997) have highlighted the importance of on-road driver retraining programs, few studies have
examined outcomes following on-road driver rehabilitation after TBI. (Brouwer & Withaar,
1997; Bush, 2003; D’apolito, Massonneau, Paillat, & Azouvi, 2013)
In Australia, physicians establish medical fitness to drive and requirements for practical
driver assessment based on guidelines for assessing fitness to drive. (Austroads, 2012) Following
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
76
driver assessment, occupational therapists (OTs), trained in a standard assessment protocol, are
responsible for providing license recommendations to the Driver Licensing Authority (DLA),
VicRoads.(Di Stefano & Macdonald, 2010) The guidelines do not specify referral criteria for on-
road assessment or a period of abstinence from driving after TBI. However, individuals with TBI
are advised against resuming driving for at least 3 months post-injury to allow for recovery of
motor and cognitive sequelae, including reaction times, which are routinely assessed as part of
off -road screening. A greater understanding of factors associated with passing an on-road
assessment, could assist clinical decision-making with regard to referral criteria and optimize
driver rehabilitation for individuals with TBI. (Classen et al., 2009)
The present study therefore had two aims:
1. To document the patient characteristics and outcomes of an occupational therapy driver
assessment and rehabilitation program.
2. To assess the relative contribution of injury severity measured by PTA duration, GCS
score, age, physical impairment, driving experience and reaction times with the outcome
of the initial on-road driver assessment.
It was hypothesized that patients with less pre-injury driving experience, lower GCS score,
longer PTA duration, slower reaction times, and physical impairments would be less likely to
pass the initial driver assessment.
2.2 Methods
Ethics approval was obtained from Monash University and Epworth Human Research and
Ethics Committees. Data were collected retrospectively.
2.2.1 Participants
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
77
The convenience sample was drawn from both urban and rural areas and included patients
with TBI, n=207 (156 male, 68.4%) who consecutively completed the same driver assessment
procedure at Epworth Rehabilitation, Victoria, Australia between 2002 and 2009. Prior to 2002, a
different brake reaction tester was used. Cause of TBI included vehicle accidents (45%),
pedestrian (15%), motor-bike (12%), fall (10%), bicycle (5%), work-related (6%), assault (1%)
and unknown (6%). All participants had sustained a loss of consciousness. Average PTA duration
was 23.34 (SD = 25.51, range = .1 – 140), with 2.0% of the sample classified as mild (PTA< 24
hours), 31.3% as moderate (PTA 1-7 days), 35.3% as severe (8-28 days) and 31.3% as very
severe (> 28 days). The mean GCS score was 9.60 (SD = 4.32, range = 3 – 15), whereby 42%
were classified as mild (GCS 13-15), 14.9% as moderate (GCS 9-12), and 43.1% as severe (GCS
3-8). Only 1% (n=2) were classified as mild on both PTA and GCS score, resulting in a sample
comprised predominantly of moderate to severe injuries.
Prior to referral, participants received medical and visual clearance and had completed a
neuropsychological assessment. Learner drivers and those completing only off-road assessment
were excluded. In order to determine factors associated with the outcome of the initial on-road
assessment, participants were classified for analyses according to on-road assessment outcome: a
pass group, including those who returned to driving after one on-road assessment without driving
lessons and a rehabilitation group which required driving lessons and/or more than one on-road
assessment. Table 1 summarizes the demographic and injury-related characteristics of both
groups.
Table 1 Demographic and injury-related variables for Pass and Rehabilitation Groups
Variable Pass Group n = 137 Rehabilitation Group n = 70 Significance p
Age (years)a 36.86 ±14.69 36.76±17.10 .800
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
78
GCS score a 10.47±4.06 8.05±4.37 <.001
PTA duration (days) a
<24 hours PTA
<7 days PTA
<14 days PTA
<28 days PTA
15.52±16.24
3.0 (4)
41.5 (56)
60.8 (82)
81 (111)
38.96±32.69
1.5 (1)
17.9 (12)
28.3 (19)
47.1 (33)
<.001
Years Licensed a 17.80±14.30 15.88±15.63 .279
Reaction Time (ms) a 730.70±127.89 825.59±226.47 .002
Gender (Male)b
Physical Impairment
83 (110) 65.7 (46) .021
Visual b 8.8 (12) 29.6 (21) <.001
Upper Limbb 8.1 (11) 29.6 (21) <.001
Lower Limbb 7.4 (10) 18.3 (13) .015
Back/Neckb 5.1 (7) 8.5 (6) .331
NOTE: Values are % (n), mean ± SD (range) or as otherwise indicated. aIndependent sample t-test
undertaken, bChi-square test for independence was used. (ms =milliseconds)
2.2.2 Procedures
Participant details and off and on-road assessment data and outcomes were extracted
from medical and OT driving records, including gender, age at injury, date of injury, medication,
other diagnoses, lowest pre-intubation GCS in the first 24 hours and PTA duration, as measured
prospectively using the Westmead PTA Scale.(Marosszeky et al., 1997)
All participants completed the same off- road assessment, conducted and reported by the
assessing OT prior to on-road assessment. This assessment included: driver experience (years
licensed), road law knowledge and mean reaction time (milliseconds) over 3 trials on a Servicing
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
79
Optics Model 30P brake reaction tester. Although validated normative data were not available for
this apparatus, it was used to screen for gross evidence of slowed processing and capacity to
perform movements required for driving (turning a steering wheel or transferring the foot from
accelerator to brake in response to a randomly presented stimulus light). Drivers were generally
not excluded from on-road assessment based on these results. Injury-related visual impairment
was recorded as Yes/No on the basis of an eye-specialist’s report. Upper and lower limb range of
movement, strength, coordination, tone and sensation were assessed. Impairment, including
presence of pain or reduced spinal column range of movement, was recorded as Yes/No.
The on-road assessments were conducted by six experienced Occupational Therapists
who had completed the same driver assessor training course, with two completing the majority of
tests (66%). In 90% of assessments, the same experienced driving instructor, accompanied the
OT and provided standard verbal directions for the pre-determined route and was responsible for
maintaining safety in a dual-controlled car. All participants attempted the initial 10 minute low-
demand driving route, to enable vehicle familiarization and to assess capacity to proceed with
more demanding route segments. A few participants, who were assessed as incapable of
progressing, were offered driving lessons or reassessment at a later time to allow for further
recovery. Most participants completed the remaining 45-50 minutes on a standard route designed
to comply with Competency Standards for Occupational Therapy Driver Assessors,(OT-Australia,
1998) (Di Stefano, 2006) including manouvres, such as lane-changing, merging, parking,
negotiating controlled and uncontrolled intersections, low to high density traffic conditions,
freeway driving and distractions (talking while driving).
An on-road assessment checklist was used to record appropriate/inappropriate driver
behavior and the OT and driving instructor discussed the results. Pass/fail criteria were based on
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
80
the Competency Standards (OT-Australia, 1998) and jurisdictional license test performance
criteria (POLA criteria, 1999) including automatic fail for critical incidents requiring
intervention by the driving instructor. Assessment outcome was also influenced by evidence of
fatigue, cognitive difficulties, anxiety, driving inexperience, poor driving habits or training to use
adaptive equipment or implement compensatory techniques. Outcomes included unconditional
pass, driving lessons with an experienced driving instructor, license suspension, license
restrictions and/or requirement for further on-road assessments. The time from injury, number of
driving lessons and on-road assessments was recorded until a final outcome was achieved of
either license suspension or independent driving with or without license restrictions: automatic
transmission, adaptive equipment or restriction of driving within a specified area.
2.2.3 Data analysis
The pass and rehabilitation groups were compared on gender, age at injury, GCS score, PTA
duration, time from injury to resuming independent driving, reaction time, years of driving
experience and presence/absence of physical or visual impairment, using Chi-square and
independent samples t-tests. Variables on which the groups significantly differed were entered in
logistic regression models to determine how, in combination, they predicted likelihood of passing
an on-road assessment. No significant multicolinearity of independent variables was identified.
Pearson correlations ranged between -.07 and -.55 for the continuous variables included in the
logistic regression. Duration of PTA and GCS displayed a moderate correlation of -.55.
Significant demographic variables were sequentially added to the logistic model, followed by
injury severity, reaction time, and the significant physical variables. The step that entered injury
severity into the model included PTA and GCS as both of these variables significantly
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
81
differentiated individuals in the pass and rehabilitation groups. Entering both of these variables
provided the ability to examine their relative predictive strength.
Subsequently, the Akaike Information Criterion (AIC) corrected for the number of predictors
included in the model, was used to simultaneously assess each of the models against one another,
to determine their support for the observed data, using the steps outlined by Johnson and Omland
(2004).(Johnson & Omland, 2004) Difference scores were calculated by subtracting the AIC of
each model from the best model—defined as the model with the lowest AIC. Based on these
difference scores, the likelihood of each model was calculated, before normalizing these model
likelihood values so they summed to unity. Subsequently, a probability for each model could be
derived, indicating the likelihood of being ‘the best model.’
2.3 Results
2.3.1 On-Road Assessment Outcomes
Of the 207 participants, 137 were in the pass group and 70 in the rehabilitation group.
Sixty-seven (94%) of the rehabilitation group eventually returned to driving following driver
rehabilitation; of these, 12 returned to driving following only a second on-road assessment. Three
participants, aged 64, 70 and 73, from the rehabilitation group were recommended for license
cancellation. Table 2 summarizes outcomes for both groups.
Table 2 On-road assessment outcomes
Assessment Outcome Pass Group ( n=137) Rehabilitation Group (n=70)
License Suspension 0 3 (4.3)
Total Restricted Licenses 10 (7.3) 30 (42.6)
- Area Restriction 0 13 (18.1)
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
82
- Automatic Restriction 8 (8) 24 (33.8)
- Adaptive Equipment 2 (1.5) 6 (8.5
Number of Lessons 0 5.06± 4.98 (1-22)
Number of On-Road Assessments 1 2.39 ± 1.35 (1-6)
Months to Final On-Road Assessment 5.72 ±7.75 (1-73)
Median = 4.00
22.74± 27.01(3-195)
Median = 13.00.
NOTE: Values are n (%), mean ± SD (range) or as otherwise indicated.
As shown in Table 1, individuals in the rehabilitation group were more likely to be
female, had significantly lower GCS scores, longer PTA duration, slower reaction times, and
more physical injuries compared to the pass group. However, age at injury, number of years
licensed, and back/neck impairment did not significantly differentiate the two groups. To reduce
the number of parameters in regression models, a physical/visual variable was created, including
individuals with visual, upper or lower limb difficulty. Back/neck difficulties were not included
in this variable as they did not significantly differentiate the groups. This new physical/visual
variable significantly differentiated the groups (χ2 (208) = 38.59, p< .001), with individuals in the
rehabilitation group reporting more physical issues (64.8%) than participants in the pass (21.2%)
group.
2.3.2 Predictive Models
Four logistic regression models were compared. These models are presented in Table 3.
The first model, which only included gender as a predictor variable, was not significant overall,
χ2 (1, N=164) =3.25, p=.07. Gender alone was a poor predictor of group status, being unable to
correctly classify any individuals into the rehabilitation group.
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
83
The second model, which included GCS and PTA, resulted in a significant overall model
relative to Model 1, χ2 (2, N=164)=38.52, p< .001. However, only PTA was a unique significant
predictor: for every additional day of PTA, individuals were 4% more likely to be in the
rehabilitation group - 81% of the pass group had a PTA duration of less than 28 days compared
to 47% of the rehabilitation group. This model, which included gender, GCS, and PTA, correctly
classified 91.4% of the pass group and 47.5% of the rehabilitation group.
The third model examined the contribution of reaction time. Its addition resulted in a
significantly better model relative to Model 2, χ2 (1, N=164) =5.61, p = .02. Reaction time was a
unique significant predictor; for every additional millisecond, participants were 0.3% more likely
to be in the rehabilitation group. This model correctly classified 89.50% of the pass group and
50.80% of the rehabilitation group.
The presence of physical/visual impairment was entered into the fourth model. This
model was statistically superior, relative to Model 3, χ2 (1, N=164) =25.68, p< .001. The presence
of physical/visual difficulties was a highly significant predictor, and individuals were eight times
more likely to be in the rehabilitation group. This model correctly classified 87.6% of the pass
group and 71.2% in the rehabilitation group.
Simultaneous comparison of the candidate set of models suggested that Model 4, which
included gender, GCS score, PTA, reaction time and physical/visual impairment, was 99.9%
likely to be the best of the models investigated. GCS was the only individual predictor that did
not significantly contribute to the model.
Table 3 Logistic regression models predicting Pass and Rehabilitation group outcome
Model B S.E Wald df Sig. Exp(B) 95% CI for Exp(B) AIC
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
84
Lower Upper
1 Gender -0.66 0.37 3.27 1.00 0.07 0.52 0.25 1.06 215.03
Constant -0.10 0.31 0.10 1.00 0.76 0.91
2 Gender -1.29 0.44 8.60 1.00 0.00 0.28 0.12 0.65 180.50
GCS -0.08 0.05 2.37 1.00 0.12 0.93 0.84 1.02
PTA 0.04 0.01 13.76 1.00 0.00 1.04 1.02 1.06
Constant 0.11 0.72 0.02 1.00 0.88 1.12
3 Gender -1.22 0.45 7.45 1.00 0.01 0.29 0.12 0.71 176.90
GCS -0.08 0.05 2.54 1.00 0.11 0.92 0.83 1.02
PTA 0.04 0.01 11.23 1.00 0.00 1.04 1.02 1.06
RT-Milliseconds 0.00 0.00 4.82 1.00 0.03 1.00 1.00 1.01
Constant -2.25 1.29 3.02 1.00 0.08 0.11
4 Gender -1.03 0.48 4.69 1.00 0.03 0.36 0.14 0.91 153.22
GCS -0.09 0.06 2.33 1.00 0.13 0.92 0.82 1.03
PTA 0.04 0.01 11.41 1.00 0.00 1.04 1.02 1.07
RT-Milliseconds 0.00 0.00 6.94 1.00 0.01 1.00 1.00 1.01
Physical 2.11 0.45 21.80 1.00 0.00 8.23 3.40 19.95
Constant -4.08 1.45 7.93 1.00 0.01 0.02
Abbreviations: CI, confidence interval; Exp,exponentiation; RT reaction time; Sig, significance
2.4 Discussion
The current study achieved its first aim, in documenting the driver assessment and
rehabilitation outcomes and characteristics of 207 participants with TBI. Over the 8-year period,
only three individuals were recorded as having their license cancelled. The remaining 204
participants returned to driving. Of these, 34 % required driving lessons and of this group, 19%
returned to driving with a restricted license. To our knowledge, this is one of the few studies to
have examined the incidence of license restrictions and driver rehabilitation outcomes in the TBI
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
85
population. It supports the contention that after failing an initial driver assessment, driving
lessons followed by reassessment are associated with a high probability of return to driving after
TBI.(Brouwer & Withaar, 1997; Jones et al., 1983; Korteling & Kaptein, 1996) This process of
driver rehabilitation may have contributed to the higher incidence of relicensing compared with
other studies, however the current study did not specifically test this premise. (T. A. Novack et
al., 2010) (Fisk et al., 1998) (Dimarco & Cantagallo, 2001; Labbe et al., 2013) Similar to the
findings of Novack and colleagues,(T. A. Novack et al., 2010) drivers with less severe TBI
generally returned to driving within the first year post injury.
The second aim was also achieved. This study assessed the relative contribution of PTA
duration, GCS score, reaction times, age, gender, driver experience and physical/visual
impairment to the outcome of the initial on-road driver assessment. When considered in
combination, gender, PTA duration, presence of physical/visual impairment and reaction times
could predict the likelihood of passing an OT driver assessment in 87.6% of cases. PTA duration
emerged as a more significant predictor of driver assessment outcome than GCS score. The
results provided support for Brouwer and Withaar’s (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997)
recommendations, that TBI drivers with PTA duration of less than 28 days generally return to
driving with few issues, but also demonstrated that driving capacity cannot be assessed by injury
severity alone. Model 2, using gender, PTA and GCS correctly classified 91.4% of the pass
group compared to less than half (47.5%) of the rehabilitation group.
The addition of reaction time to the model improved the number of individuals correctly
classified into the rehabilitation group to 50.8%. The brake reaction test results were consistent
with the findings of Sommer and colleagues,(Sommer et al., 2010) that simple reaction time, was
predictive of driver assessment outcome.
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
86
The addition of physical/visual impairment into the model significantly improved the
accuracy of classification into the rehabilitation group to 71.2%. As discussed in previous
studies,(Hopewell, 2002; Korteling & Kaptein, 1996; Priddy et al., 1990; Schulte, Strasburger,
Muller-Oehring, Kasten, & Sabel, 1999) the presence of physical or visual impairment may
affect fitness to drive and require driver training to use adaptive equipment or learn compensatory
techniques .(Jones et al., 1983)
Inexperienced and older drivers are more highly represented in road trauma
statistics.(TAC, 2010) It was therefore surprising to find that neither age nor pre-injury driving
experience were associated with passing an initial driver assessment. Age was not found to
significantly differentiate between individuals in the pass and rehabilitation groups. This result
may have been influenced by the small number of older drivers in the study: only nine drivers
were aged 70-79 and although 6 failed their initial assessment, license suspension was
recommended in only 2 cases. Years licensed was used to measure driving experience, however
estimates of distances driven per year, (Dimarco & Cantagallo, 2001) and type of driving
experience might be more sensitive variables to use in future studies.
Although Model 4 correctly classified 71.2% of participants in the rehabilitation group, a
more detailed examination of the cases for whom the model did not fit well, revealed other
factors that may influence assessment outcomes. Driving lessons were recommended to address
cognitive impairment for 65% of the rehabilitation group, but driver anxiety, poor driving
habits, compensatory training for adaptive equipment/techniques, limited recent driving
experience or city versus rural experience were also addressed during driver rehabilitation.
2.4.1 Study Limitations
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
87
The study sample was drawn from participants in a multidisciplinary rehabilitation
program and results may not generalize to individuals not receiving rehabilitation or with co-
morbid conditions such as psychiatric/substance abuse disorders. It was also not possible to
assess inter-rater reliability between the 6 OTs conducting on-road assessments and individuals
who only completed off-road assessment were excluded. A true measure of fitness to drive has
been defined as the absence of crashes. (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997; Galski, 2000; Schanke et al.,
2008; Schultheis et al., 2002; Tamietto et al., 2006) The current study, used passing an on-road
driver assessment as a measure of fitness to drive, which does not necessarily equate to driver
safety over time. Similar to recommendations in other studies (Bivona et al., 2012; Schanke et al.,
2008; Schultheis et al., 2002) investigation of driver safety and exposure following driver
rehabilitation is required. There was a higher representation of females in the rehabilitation
group. The reason for this is unclear and also warrants further investigation.
Future research examining types of driver errors/behaviors resulting in a ‘fail’ or a
restricted license and goals and outcomes of driver rehabilitation could provide useful
information to guide driver assessment and rehabilitation.
2.4.2 Conclusions
The results from the study demonstrated that PTA duration is a better predictor of driver
assessment outcome than GCS score and in combination with gender, presence of physical/visual
impairment and reaction times, could assist clinicians to determine referral criteria for OT driver
assessment. Future studies and clinical guidelines concerning return to driving after TBI, should
consider using PTA duration rather than GCS score in consideration of suitability for driver
assessment. The availability of on-road driver rehabilitation, using driving lessons, allowing
more than one on-road assessment and restricted licenses, contributed to the high relicensing rate
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
88
(94%) and highlights the importance of offering driver rehabilitation to drivers who fail the initial
on-road assessment. Given the association between driving, participation and quality of life, (T.
A. Novack et al., 2010; Rapport et al., 2008) it is important that all individuals with TBI have
their potential to resume driving assessed.
2.5 References
1. Novack TA, Labbe D, Grote M, Carlson N, Sherer M, Arango-Lasprilla JC et al. Return
to driving within 5 years of moderate-severe traumatic brain injury. Brain Inj 2010;24(3):464-71.
2. Rapport LJ, Hanks RA, Bryer RC. Barriers to driving and community integration after
traumatic brain injury. J Head Trauma Rehabil 2006;21(1):34-44.
3. Kreutzer JS, Marwitz JH, Walker W, Sander A, Sherer M, Bogner J et al. Moderating
factors in return to work and job stability after traumatic brain injury. J Head Trauma Rehabil
2003;18(2):128-38.
4. Ponsford J, Sloan S, Snow P. Traumatic brain injury: rehabilitation for everyday adaptive
living 2nd Edition. Psychology Press; (2013).
5. Hopewell CA. Driving assessment issues for practicing clinicians. J Head Trauma
Rehabil 2002;17(1):48-61.
6. Tamietto M, Torrini G, Adenzato M, Pietrapiana P, Rago R, Perino C. To drive or not to
drive (after TBI)? A review of the literature and its implications for rehabilitation and future
research. Neurorehabilitation 2006;21(1):81-92.
7. Marshall SC, Gilbert N. Saskatchewan physicians' attitudes and knowledge regarding
assessment of medical fitness to drive. Can Med Assoc J 1999;June 15(160):1701-4.
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
89
8. Ortoleva C, Brugger C, Van der Linden M, Walder B. Prediction of driving capacity after
traumatic brain injury: a systematic review. J Head Trauma Rehabil 2012;27(4):302-13.
9. Classen S, Levy C, McCarthy D, Mann WC, Lanford D, Waid-Ebbs JK. Traumatic brain
injury and driving assessment: an evidence-based literature review. Am J Occup Ther
2009;63(5):580-91.
10. Pietrapiana P, Tamietto M, Torrini G, Mezzanato T, Rago R, Perino C. Role of premorbid
factors in predicting safe return to driving after severe TBI. Brain Inj 2005;19(3):197-211.
11. Dimarco F, Cantagallo A. Safe driving after traumatic brain injury. Europa
Medicophysica 2001;37(4):215-25.
12. Hawley CA. Return to driving after head injury. J Neurol Neurosurg Psychiatry
2001;70(6):761-6.
13. Fisk GD, Schneider JJ, Novack TA. Driving following traumatic brain injury: prevalence,
exposure, advice and evaluations. Brain Inj 1998;12(8):683-95.
14. Formisano R, Bivona U, Brunelli S, Giustini M, Taggi F. Driving competence after severe
brain injury: a retrospective study. Europa Medicophysica 2001;37(4):257-66.
15. Korteling JE, Kaptein NA. Neuropsychological driving fitness tests for brain-damaged
subjects. Arch Phys Med Rehabil 1996;77(2):138-46.
16. Brown AW, Malec JF, McClelland RL, Diehl NN, Englander J, Cifu DX. Clinical
elements that predict outcome after traumatic brain injury: a prospective multicenter recursive
partitioning (decision-tree) analysis.[Erratum appears in J Neurotrauma. 2005 Dec;22(12):1503],
[Erratum appears in J Neurotrauma. 2006 Feb;23(2):262]. J Neurotrauma 2005;22(10):1040-51.
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
90
17. Kosch Y, Browne S, King C, Fitzgerald J, Cameron I. Post-traumatic amnesia and its
relationship to the functional outcome of people with severe traumatic brain injury. Brain Inj
2010;24(3):479-85.
18. van Zomeren AH, Brouwer WH, Rothengatter JA, Snoek JW. Fitness to drive a car after
recovery from severe head injury. Arch Phys Med Rehabil 1988;69(2):90-6.
19. Korner-Bitensky N, Bitensky J, Sofer S, Man-Son-Hing M, Gelinas I. Driving evaluation
practices of clinicians working in the United States and Canada. Am J Occup Ther
2006;60(4):428-34.
20. Coleman RD, Rapport LJ, Ergh TC, Hanks RA, Ricker JH, Millis SR. Predictors of
driving outcome after traumatic brain injury. Arch Phys Med Rehabil 2002;83(10):1415-22.
21. Brouwer WH, Withaar FK. Fitness to drive after traumatic brain injury. Neuropsychol
1997;7(3):177-93.
22. Lew HL, Poole JH, Lee EH, Jaffe DL, Huang HC, Brodd E. Predictive validity of
driving-simulator assessments following traumatic brain injury: a preliminary study. Brain Inj
2005;19(3):177-88.
23. Cyr AA, Stinchcombe A, Gagnon S, Marshall S, Hing MM, Finestone H et al. Driving
difficulties of brain-injured drivers in reaction to high-crash-risk simulated road events: a
question of impaired divided attention? Journal of Clinical & Experimental Neuropsychology:
Official Journal of the International Neuropsychological Society 2009;31(4):472-82.
24. Duquette J, McKinley P, Mazer B, Gélinas I, Vanier M, Benoit D et al. Impact of partial
administration of the cognitive behavioral driver's inventory on concurrent validity for people
with brain injury. Am J Occup Ther 2010;64(2):279-87.
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
91
25. Bliokas VV, Taylor JE, Leung J, Deane FP. Neuropsychological assessment of fitness to
drive following acquired cognitive impairment. Brain Inj 2011;25(5):471-87.
26. Di Stefano M, Macdonald W. Australian occupational therapy driver assessors' opinions
on improving on-road driver assessment procedures. Am J Occup Ther 2010;64(2):325-35.
27. Fox GK, Bowden SC, Smith DS. On-road assessment of driving competence after brain
impairment: review of current practice and recommendations for a standardized examination.
Arch Phys Med Rehabil 1998;79(10):1288-96.
28. Di Stefano M, & Macdonald, W. On-the-road evaluation of driving performance. In:
Pellerito J, editor. Driver rehabilitation and community mobility: principles and practice. St.
Louis, Missouri: Elsevier Mosby 2006. p pp. 255 - 74.
29. Di Stefano M, McDonald W. Advanced strategies for On-Road driver rehabiliation and
training In: Pellerito J, editor. Driver rehabilitation and community mobility: principles and
practice. St. Louis, Missouri: Elesvier Mosby; 2006. p 297-308.
30. Jones R, Giddens H, Croft D. Assessment and training of brain-damaged drivers. Am J
Occup Ther 1983;37(11):754-60.
31. Shute RH, Woodhouse JM. Visual fitness to drive after stroke or head injury. Ophthalmic
Physiol Opt 1990;10(4):327-32.
32. Bush BA. Validation of a Model for Evaluating Outcome after Traumatic Brain Injury.
Arch Phys Med Rehabil 2003;84(12):1803-7.
33. D’apolito AC, Massonneau A, Paillat C, Azouvi P. Impact of brain injury on driving
skills. Annals of Physical and Rehabilitation Medicine 2013;56(1):63-80.
34. Austroads. Assessing Fitness to Drive for commercial and private vehcile drivers. Fouth
Edition ed. Sydney, Australia: Austroads; 2012.
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
92
35. Marosszeky N, Ryan L, Shores E, Batchelor J, Marosszeky J. The PTA Protocol:
Guidelines for using the Westmead Post-Traumatic Amnesia (PTA) Scale. Wild & Wooley;
1997.
36. OT-Australia. Competency standards for occupational therapy driver assessors.
Melbourne, Victoria: OT - Australia Victoria; 1998.
37. POLA criteria. Melbourne: VicRoads; 1999.
38. Johnson JB, Omland KS. Model selection in ecology and evolution. Trends Ecol Evol
2004;19(2):101-8.
39. Labbe DR, Vance DE, Wadley V, Novack TA. Predictors of driving avoidance and
exposure following traumatic brain injury. J Head Trauma Rehabil 2013.
40. Sommer M, Heidinger C, Arendasy M, Schauer S, Schmitz-Gielsdorf J, Hausler J.
Cognitive and personality determinants of post-injury driving fitness. Arch Clin Neuropsychol
2010;25(2):99-117.
41. Priddy DA, Johnson P, Lam CS. Driving after a severe head injury. Brain Inj
1990;4(3):267-72.
42. Schulte T, Strasburger H, Muller-Oehring EM, Kasten E, Sabel BA. Automobile driving
performance of brain-injured patients with visual field defects. Am J Phys Med Rehabil
1999;78(2):136-42.
43. TAC. Tansport Accident Comission safety statistics : www.tacsafety.com.au 2010.
44. Schultheis MT, Matheis RJ, Nead R, DeLuca J. Driving behaviors following brain injury:
self-report and motor vehicle records. J Head Trauma Rehabil 2002;17(1):38-47.
Chapter 2 Predictors of On-road Assessment
93
45. Schanke AK, Rike PO, Molmen A, Osten PE. Driving behaviour after brain injury: a
follow-up of accident rate and driving patterns 6-9 years post-injury. J Rehabil Med
2008;40(9):733-6.
46. Galski T, Ehle H.T., McDonald M., Mackevich, J. Evaluating fitness to drive after
cerebral injury: Basic issues and recommendations for medical and legal communities. J Head
Trauma Rehabiliation 2000;15(3):895-908.
47. Bivona U, D'Ippolito M, Giustini M, Vignally P, Longo E, Taggi F et al. Return to driving
after severe traumatic brain injury: increased risk of traffic accidents and personal responsibility.
J Head Trauma Rehabil 2012;27(3):210-5.
48. Rapport LJ, Bryer RC, Hanks RA. Driving and community integration after traumatic
brain injury. Arch Phys Med Rehabil 2008;89(5):922-30.
CHAPTER 3
INTERVENTIONS FOR RESUMING DRIVING AFTER
TRAUMATIC BRAIN INJURY
This Chapter constitutes a manuscript accepted for publication in Disability and Rehabilitation.
Ross PE, Ponsford JL, Di Stefano M, Charlton J, Spitz G. (2016). Interventions for resuming
driving after traumatic brain injury. Under review with Disability and Rehabilitation.
This chapter was formatted in accordance with requirements set by Disability and Rehabilitation,
which included the use of the Council of Science Editors citation and sequence format for
referencing.
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
95
Introduction to Study 2
The results of Study 1 found that 66% of drivers resumed driving after passing the initial
on-road assessment (the pass group). The remaining participants (the rehabilitation group)
received on-road training and most resumed driving following a series of driving lessons and
reassessments. Only three of this group were assessed as unsafe to resume driving and had their
driving license cancelled. The number and goals of the driving lessons were recommended by the
OTDA based on the results of the off and on-road assessments. The on-road training was
provided as a series of driving lessons by an experienced driving instructor under the direction of
an OTDA. A subsequent on-road reassessment was conducted by the OTDA at the conclusion of
the driving lessons. On-road training proved to be a successful and important driver rehabilitation
intervention after TBI. However, no studies have described this type of driver rehabilitation
intervention (George et al., 2014; Unsworth & Baker, 2014).
Therefore, the primary aim of Chapter 3 (Study 2) was to provide a detailed description of
on-road training including the goals that were addressed, average number of driving lessons
required and timing of return to independent driving. To assist clinicians with treatment
planning, the resources that were required to deliver the intervention were also examined.
Study 1 also found that drivers in the rehabilitation group were significantly more likely
to resume driving with a restricted driving license than those in the pass group. The use of
restricted licensing has not been widely researched and no studies were identified in the literature
review describing its use in a TBI population. A further goal of Study 2 was therefore to
investigate the use of restricted licensing in a TBI population. Another important and unexpected
finding from Study 1 was the fact that women were significantly more likely to be in the
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
96
rehabilitation group than men. By examining the goals of driving lessons, it was expected that
the reason for this finding may be identified in Study 2.
The data collection for Study 2 was completed early in 2015, and therefore the data from
all patients who had completed the driving program since Study 1 (2002-2009) was added to the
original sample. The new sample for Study 2 therefore comprised a total of 340 participants and
included 94 participants who had failed the initial on-road assessment and required on-road
training.
Some repetition will be apparent with regard to the literature reviewed and methods
described, and as noted, some formatting will be different in accordance with the journal’s
submission requirements.
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
97
3.1 Abstract
Purpose: To describe the goals, processes, resources and outcomes of on-road training lessons
provided to drivers with traumatic brain injury (TBI) who failed an initial occupational therapy
(OT) driver assessment.
Method: Descriptive cohort study using file audit design of 340 drivers with mild to severe TBI.
Measures included; number and goals of on-road training lessons and reassessments, time from
injury to independent driving, license restrictions, years licensed, physical/visual impairments
and injury severity.
Results: Initial OT driver assessment was passed by 72% (n= 246) cases. Of the 28% (n=94) who
failed, 93% (n=87) resumed driving following on-road training; 42 (45%) with an open license,
45 (48%) with restricted license and 7 (7%) failed to meet licensing standards. Individuals
required, on average, 7.0 driving lessons (14 driving instructor hours) and 2.5 on-road
reassessments, (9.8 OT and 3.8 driving instructor hours). Lesson goals were recommended to
develop compensatory strategies for cognitive impairments (64%), improve previously learned
driving skills (57%), improve confidence (53%), and address physical (26%) or visual
impairment (16%).
Conclusions: Investment in on-road training lessons addressing individual goals, followed by
reassessment and use of restricted licenses, can achieve successful return to driving following
TBI.
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
98
3.2 Introduction
The inability to return to driving following a traumatic brain injury (TBI) can have a
devastating impact on quality of life (Fleming, Liddle, Nalder, Weir, & Cornwell, 2014; Kreutzer
et al., 2009; Liddle et al., 2011). Resuming driving is seen as a sign of recovery, whereas driving
cessation impacts participation in work, social, leisure and other activities and is associated with
loss of identity (Liddle et al., 2011, 2012). A comprehensive driver evaluation that includes off-
and on-road driver assessment is the accepted process for resuming driving after moderate or
severe TBI (Korner-Bitensky et al., 2006; Korteling & Kaptein, 1996). It has been recommended
that all severely injured individuals with TBI, who have potential to resume driving, should have
access to driver assessment and rehabilitation (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997; Ross, Ponsford, Di
Stefano, & Spitz, 2015). Many studies have investigated predictors of driving capacity,
prevalence of driving, and outcomes of on-road driver assessment following TBI (Griffen et al.,
2011; P. E. Ross et al., 2015; Schultheis et al., 2002; Van Zomeren et al., 1987). However, few
studies have described driver rehabilitation programs for individuals with TBI who fail the initial
on-road assessment (Di Stefano & McDonald, 2006; Unsworth & Baker, 2014).
The term driver rehabilitation may refer to a range of interventions to assess and
remediate driver ability (Lane et al.; Mazer et al., 2004). In the current study, it refers to the
practice of providing on-road training to improve driving skills, change behaviour and develop
compensatory strategies to maximise driving competence (Di Stefano & McDonald, 2006).
Internationally, differences exist in the professions responsible for driver rehabilitation. In the
US, driver rehabilitation specialists (DRS) are mainly occupational therapists (OTs), but may also
be physiotherapists, psychologists, kinesiotherapists and driving instructors (Devos et al., 2012;
Dickerson, 2013). Many DRS also achieve the qualification of certified driver rehabilitation
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
99
specialist (CDRS) after gaining experience and passing an exam (Dickerson, 2013). Both OTs
and driving instructors provide driver rehabilitation in specialised Mobility Centres in the UK
(Brooks & Hawley, 2005). In Australia, qualified occupational therapy driver assessors
(OTDAs) registered with the local driver licensing authority (DLA), conduct driver assessments
and develop individualised goals of driver rehabilitation based on results from the off- and on-
road driver assessments (Di Stefano, 2006).
In a review of driver rehabilitation interventions delivered by OTs, the most commonly
provided interventions were driving simulator training, off-road driver education programs and
off-road training designed to target specific skills, such as attention, speed of information
processing, or perception (Unsworth & Baker, 2014). There is an emerging view that functional
re-training of driving skills in a real-driving context, such as on-road training or driving simulator
training, targets the skills required for driving and is therefore more effective than an off-road
cognitive based approach (Devos et al., 2012; George et al., 2014; Korner-Bitensky et al., 2009).
For example, driving simulators are being used in some driver rehabilitation programs, mainly in
North America, to assist with pre-driving assessment and driver retraining (Akinwuntan et al.,
2005; Akinwuntan et al., 2014; Classen & Brooks, 2014; Mazer et al., 2015). Current limitations
of driving simulators include the possibility of simulator sickness (Brooks et al., 2010; Classen et
al., 2011; Classen & Brooks, 2014), and variability in scenarios and the training and experience
of the DRS (Classen & Brooks, 2014).
On-road training, conducted in real traffic conditions, has been identified as an important
aspect of driver rehabilitation (Di Stefano & McDonald, 2006; George et al., 2014; Schultheis et
al., 2009). In Australia, on-road training, comprises a series of driving lessons provided by
driving instructors experienced in driver rehabilitation, working under OTDA supervision
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
100
(VicRoads, 2008). Although on-road training is a common rehabilitative intervention for
medically impaired drivers, no studies examining this approach have been identified (George et
al., 2014; Unsworth & Baker, 2014). Moreover, the resources required to provide such
interventions have not been reported, making cost-benefit comparisons with other types of
interventions difficult.
Driver rehabilitation interventions should address driving skills at the three hierarchical
levels of decision making described in Michon’s (1985) model (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997;
Dickerson & Bedard, 2014; Michon, 1985). Lower level decisions are made at the operational
level of driving, involving immediate reactions such as braking speed, lane position and gap
judgement. More demanding tactical decisions include anticipatory manoeuvres and risk
avoidance. Higher level strategic decisions involve planning and selective decision-making with
low time pressure, such as taking rest periods, avoiding certain driving conditions or tasks to
improve poor navigation (way-finding) and difficulty in route-planning. On-road training can
address individualised goals to improve self-regulation on any or all of these levels.
A number of factors may contribute to an individual failing an on-road driver assessment:
confusion, impulsivity, slowness, distractibility, inattention, anxiety (Galski et al., 1992), poor
driving habits, lack of recent driver experience or confidence (Di Stefano & McDonald, 2006) or
being assessed too early following injury (Hopewell, 2002; Jones et al., 1983). Poor visuo-spatial
skills, physical or psychological problems and lack of on-road practice have been associated with
non-readiness to drive (Klavora, Young, & Heslegrave, 2000). Driver rehabilitation may
therefore be required to address a range of issues in the following categories: improving low pre-
injury skills, improving previously learned driving skills, compensating for impairments, learning
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
101
to use adaptive equipment for physical impairment, or addressing psychological issues (e.g.,
anxiety) (Di Stefano & McDonald, 2006).
Driver self-awareness and the associated ability to compensate for injury-related
impairments have been found to be key factors in safe driving after TBI (Gooden et al., 2016;
Lundqvist et al., 2008; Ross, Ponsford, Di Stefano, Charlton, & Spitz, 2015; Van Zomeren et al.,
1987). Drivers who received on-road training, were followed up an average of 4.5 years after
resuming driving. Many reported that relative to pre-injury, they had modified their driving
behaviour in response to perceived ongoing impairments (P. Ross et al., 2015). This suggests the
development of some degree of self-regulation. Additionally, drivers who lack self-awareness,
and present for assessment too early in the recovery process, may find supervised driving
experience helpful in transitioning to independent driving (Brooks & Hawley, 2005; Jones et al.,
1983) . On-road training offers the opportunity to improve awareness of driving capacity by
providing immediate performance feedback (Di Stefano & McDonald, 2006).
In Australia, restricted licensing can offer an alternative to license withdrawal by
providing a graded approach, in the transition to independent and safe driving. License conditions
can include the need for medical treatment, vehicle modifications or adaptive equipment and
driving restrictions, such as driving within a specified geographical area (Austroads, 2012). One
study reported that 94% of participants with TBI, resumed independent driving, using an
approach that combined on-road training and restricted licensing (P. E. Ross et al., 2015).
However very few studies have investigated the use of restricted licensing in a TBI population.
Whilst on-road training provides a potentially effective real-world means of addressing
individual client goals for resumption of driving, the associated processes, outcomes and
resources have not been examined in detail in a TBI population (Devos et al., 2012; Marshall &
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
102
Gilbert, 1999; Unsworth & Baker, 2014). The aims of the current study were therefore to
describe the goals, processes, outcomes, and resources associated with providing on-road
training, for patients with TBI who failed an initial OT driver assessment.
3.3 Method
3.3.1 Participants
The sample comprised a consecutive group of 340 participants with TBI, completing off
and on-road OT driver assessment between 2002 and 2014 at Epworth Rehabilitation, Melbourne
Australia. All participants had sustained a TBI, based on clinical evidence of loss of
consciousness and documented Glasgow Coma Scale (GCS) score and Post Traumatic Amnesia
(PTA) duration. The sample was divided into 2 groups: 1) those who passed the initial or a
subsequent (where the initial assessment result was uncertain) on-road assessment without
requiring driver rehabilitation: 2) those who received one or more on-road training lessons after
the initial assessment. Exclusion criteria included patients who did not meet Austroads medical or
eyesight standards. Learner drivers were excluded, as the aim of the study was to investigate an
intervention for resuming driving, not learning to drive after TBI. Drivers aged 65 or over were
not excluded, as they form a significant proportion of the TBI population and many wish to
return to driving post-injury.
3.3.2 Measures
A file audit of medical and OT records at a single study site was used to achieve the aims
of this descriptive cohort study. Ethics approval was obtained from the appropriate hospital and
university ethics committees.
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
103
Participant details extracted from records included date of injury, gender, age at injury,
driver experience—measured by years licensed, medications, other diagnoses, PTA duration
(measured prospectively using the Westmead PTA Scale) (Marosszeky et al., 1997), and lowest
pre-intubation GCS score in the first 24 hours. Assessment outcome, license restrictions and
months from injury to off-road assessment and independent driving, were extracted from OTDA
reports sent to the DLA.
The number and goals of on-road training lessons were obtained from the
recommendations section of the detailed report written by the OTDA after each on-road
assessment. Goals of on-road training were assigned according to the categories described by Di
Stefano and MacDonald (2006) (Di Stefano & McDonald, 2006). The goal of learning to
compensate for impairment was divided into three types of impairment: cognitive, physical, and
visual. Each driver could therefore have up to 5 goals (cognitive, physical, visual, improve
previous skills or confidence) as defined below:
Cognitive goals to compensate for impairments in attention, memory, planning, speed of
processing, navigation skills or fatigue.
Physical goals included learning to use adaptive equipment or compensate for physical
impairment without adaptive equipment.
Visual goals included learning to compensate for impairments such as visual field loss or
reduced binocular vision.
Improvement of previously learned skills included, remediating poor driving habits,
updating road law knowledge, adapting to a new driving environment (eg. rural to urban,
cultural differences) or practice for lack of recent driving experience.
Addressing psychological issues, i.e., improving confidence or reducing anxiety.
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
104
3.3.3 Referral and driver assessment procedure
Participants in this study followed a standard referral procedure for driver assessment
following TBI. This procedure had been followed over many years by staff at this rehabilitation
centre. Patients were referred at least 3 months post- injury following team discussion,
considering medical and eyesight clearances and neuropsychological assessment results. Costs
were covered by private health insurance, worker’s compensation or the no-fault compensation
system for people injured in transport accidents. All drivers had completed the same off-road
assessment, conducted by the OTDA, which complied with the Competency Standards for
Occupational Therapy Driver Assessors (OT-Australia, 1998). This included assessment of
physical impairments likely to affect driving capacity (e.g., reduced range of movement, strength,
coordination, speed of movement, sensation), visual impairment, road law knowledge, reaction
times and driving experience. During the period of data collection, seven experienced OTDAs,
who had completed the same OT driver assessor training, were involved in the driver
rehabilitation program. The specialist driving instructors who supervised the assessments were
experienced in working with medically impaired drivers.
The standard on-road assessment route of 50 to 60 minutes duration, was conducted in a
dual-controlled automatic vehicle, accompanied by a driving instructor. The OTDA was seated in
the rear of the vehicle. The assessment commenced in a low demand area for 10 – 15 minutes to
allow familiarisation with the vehicle and for the OTDA to judge whether it was safe to proceed
with the open road route in more complex traffic conditions. The assessment route complied with
standard agreed test and route criteria, outlined in Competency Standards for Occupational
Therapy Driver Assessors (OT-Australia, 1998) and Guidelines for Occupational Therapy Driver
Assessors (VicRoads, 2008). Driver performance and errors in observation, speed control,
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
105
signaling, lane position, adherence to road rules and vehicle control were recorded by the OTDA
on the pre-defined on-road checklist, as appropriate or inappropriate. The various driving
situations along the route included intersection negotiation, merging, lane changing, low speed
manoeuvres and manoeuvre-free driving (Di Stefano & MacDonald, 2012). The traffic
complexity, speed zone, type of driving manoeuvre and driver distractions were recorded for any
critical errors, where the driving instructor intervened either physically or verbally to avoid a
crash or unsafe situation.
3.3.4 Assessment Outcome
Feedback was provided to the driver immediately after the assessment. This included
discussion of non-critical errors, reflecting poor driving habits (e.g., rolling over Stop- line),
common to many ‘experienced’ drivers (Dobbs, Heller, & Schopflocher, 1998) and critical errors
where safety was threatened. Pass/fail determination included: ‘unconditional pass’ if no critical
driver instructor interventions were recorded, ‘fail - driver training required’, or a further on-road
assessment if the result was unclear. The assessment outcome was also influenced by
observations of fatigue, slow responses/decision making or evidence of anxiety or lack of
confidence.
3.3.5 On-road training and reassessment procedure
Specialist driving instructors conducted on-road training lessons under supervision from
the OTDAs. The goals of the lessons had been developed by the OTDA, based on errors/ issues
identified during the off- and on-road assessments. Participants’ progress during on-road training
was discussed with the OTDA, to provide opportunity for advice and recommendations for
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
106
interventions. For example, to compensate for slower processing, training to slow down earlier
prior to intersections and increase following distance may be recommended by the OTDA.
An on-road reassessment, was conducted at the conclusion of the on-road training using
the same standard route. If a restriction to drive within a specified area was considered more
appropriate, the reassessment was conducted in the local area. The DLA was then notified of the
assessment outcome by the OTDA. Recommendations included: license cancellation if no
improvement in driving performance was observed, further on-road training followed by another
on-road reassessment for those demonstrating improvement but still considered unsafe, or
resumption of driving with or without license restrictions. These included requirement to drive
within a specified area, use automatic transmission or vehicle modifications (eg., spinner knob,
left foot accelerator pedal or hand controls). Return to driving could therefore, be graded from
driving in familiar, less complex traffic conditions, to more complex open licence conditions. The
licence restriction could be removed after successful reassessment in the future.
The resources associated with providing driver rehabilitation were based on two hours for
each driving lesson. This included a one-hour lesson and an hour for driving instructor travel and
administrative/liaison time. For each OT driver reassessment, one and a half hours of driving
instructor time and four hours of OT time was allowed. The OT time included one and a half
hours for reassessment, one and a half hours for report writing/ liaison and one hour of travel, for
reassessments conducted in a patient’s local area.
In table 1, two case studies illustrate the driver rehabilitation process, using customized lesson
goals, reassessments and license restrictions, to grade return to driving.
Table 1 Driver rehabilitation case studies
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
107
Case Study 1
33 year old cyclist, TBI (GCS-4, PTA 70 days) 15 years of driving experience. Off and
on-road assessments completed 13 months post-injury, but advised to wait 4 months for
further recovery, due to left upper limb incoordination, slow cognitive processing and
reaction times. On reassessment, response speed and steering accuracy improved, but
failed assessment due to reduced mirror use, signalling errors, poor lane maintenance at
higher speeds, slowness in observation and planning as traffic complexity increased.
Eight weekly driving lessons provided (automatic car to reduce physical effort and
complexity of driving task), to learn compensatory strategies for cognitive (slower
processing) and physical impairment (left upper limb) and improve previously learned
skills (mirror use, signalling). Driving instructor provided immediate feedback to increase
awareness when drifting out of lane. Commentary (verbalising hazard perception and
decision making) was used to improve forward observation and planning.
On reassessment, improvement observed in steering control, mirror use, signalling,
awareness of injury related driving issues. Failed due to instructor intervention on three
occasions to correct drifting to left to avoid colliding with parked cars when attention was
diverted to a potential hazard, speed slowed significantly when talking and fatigue
observed after 20 minutes. Patient’s goal was to drive to and from work. Six driving
lessons provided to practise route to work and learning of compensatory strategies such
as no talking when driving and incorporating a rest break.
Reassessed using route from home to work; significant improvement observed in divided
attention and self-monitoring of fatigue – initiated rest break after 20 minutes.
Resumed independent driving on restricted license within 15km radius of home in
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
108
automatic vehicle, no freeway driving. Returned to work and incorporated a coffee
break, after 20 minutes of driving.
Requested review of license restriction 8 months later (2 years 8 months post injury); no
crashes or speeding violations reported. Required six driving lessons in unfamiliar areas
including freeways with goal to compensate for slower processing by improving forward
observation and braking earlier prior to corners to improve steering accuracy. On
reassessment, 15km and ‘no freeway’ driving restrictions removed, automatic restriction
maintained.
Case study 2
21 year old jockey TBI (GCS -3, PTA 107 days), 2.5 years driving experience. Partial
visual field loss in right eye (Cleared by ophthalmologist as meeting Australian fitness to
drive guidelines). Off and on-road assessment completed 3 years post-injury.
Initial assessment did not proceed to complex road environment due to reduced visual
scanning to right, slow response times and low confidence due to lack of recent driving
experience. Ten lessons provided in familiar, low demand, rural town (living with
parents) to learn to compensate for visual and cognitive impairment, improve previously
learned skills and confidence. Reassessed in rural town. Drove safely; response speed,
visual scanning to right and confidence improved. Resumed independent driving with
license restriction to drive only in familiar, rural town in automatic vehicle.
Reassessment requested three years later (had moved to independent living in familiar
pre–injury urban area). Mother reported no post-injury crashes in rural area but
occasionally became lost due to poor memory. Six driving lessons were provided in new
area prior to reassessment with goals to improve previous memory of this area and
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
109
practise desired driving routes. License restriction extended to include 30km radius of
new address and automatic restriction.
Review of license restrictions requested, three years later due to move to unfamiliar area.
Reported one crash during previous three years. Reassessed, but unable to plan and
remember routes in new area. Five driving lessons provided to identify and learn to use
the most suitable Global Positioning System (GPS) – three different GPS trialled. On
reassessment, responded to GPS instruction without adequate checking of road
environment on two occasions, resulting in instructor intervention. Six lessons provided
to improve observation of road environment while using GPS. On reassessment, drove
safely; license restrictions extended to include 25km radius from new address and to
drive a vehicle with a GPS. After 6 months of safe and independent driving using GPS
within restricted area, requested reassessment; area restriction removed but restricted to
automatic vehicle and to drive a vehicle with a GPS.
3.3.6 Data Analysis
Data were analyzed using the Statistical Package for Social Sciences Version 20.0 (SPSS
Inc., Chicago). Characteristics of the sample, on-road training goals, and costs were examined
using descriptive statistics. Independent samples t-tests and Chi-square statistics were conducted
to compare characteristics of the group who passed the initial OT driver assessment with those
who required on-road training as well as to explore any group differences between each
participant characteristic and each lesson goal.
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
110
3.4 Results
3.4.1 Participant characteristics and assessment outcomes
The causes of TBI in the sample included: motor vehicle occupant crash 50.1% (n = 171),
pedestrian 14.1% (n=48), motorcycle crash 14.1% (n = 48), cyclist 7.0% (n= 24), work injury
5.3% (n=18), fall 7.3% (n =25) and assault 1.2% (n=4). Cause of TBI was missing for two
participants (0.6%).
Of the 340 participants 72.3% (n=246) resumed driving without on-road training. This
comprised 66.8% (n=227) of drivers who passed the initial on-road assessment and a further 19
drivers who passed after a subsequent on-road assessment which was offered in cases where the
initial assessment result was uncertain. The remaining 27.6% (n=94) failed the initial
occupational therapy driver assessment and required on-road training.
The characteristics of those who passed and those who required on-road training are
summarised in table 1. Whilst the groups did not differ on age at injury (p = .67) or driving
experience measured by number of years licensed (p =.52), a significant difference was found in
injury severity, with those requiring on-road training having lower GCS scores (t(308)=3.44,
p<.001) and longer PTA duration (t(324)=6.35, p<.001).
3.4.2 Timing of assessment and return to independent driving
As shown in table 1, a significant difference was found between the groups from time of
injury to off-road assessment (t(338)=5.42, p<.001), and to independent driving (t(331)=7.20,
p<.001). The results for one outlier for time from injury to off-road assessment and independent
driving were removed, as this participant had completed the driver assessment 15 years post-
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
111
injury, when his hemianopia had resolved. A significantly greater percentage of women required
on-road training than men (Χ2(1,340)=10.21 p=.001).
Table 2 Characteristics of individuals who passed and failed initial driver assessment
Passed – no lessons
N=246
Driving lessons
N=94
Mean
±SD
Median Range Mean
±SD
Median Range t/Χ2 p
value
Age at
Injury
(years)
38.65±15.52 35 17-82 39.50±18.88 32 18-91 .42 .673
GCS score
(3-15)
9.55 ± 4.37 11 3-15 7.69 ±4.36 7 3-15 3.44 <.001
PTA
duration
(days)
19.52±
20.49
14 .1-140 37.60± 28.89 31 .2-107 6.35 <.001
Years
Licensed
19.57±15.07 16 .2-60 18.34± 17.32 10.5 .3-61 .65 .518
Injury to
off-road
assessment
(months)
7.62 ±7.79 4.73 1.54-63.21 13.31 ±27.37 11.07 2.76-79.00 5.42 <.001
Injury to
resuming
driving
(months)
8.21 ±8.62 5.19 1.81-73.36 21.49 ±36.14 13.93 3.84-101.59 7.20 <.001
Gender
(Male)
82.9%
(204)
67%
(63)
10.21 .001
Note: Values are mean, ±SD = standard deviation, %, (n) or as otherwise indicated, GCS =
Glasgow Coma Scale score (3 = most severe), PTA = Post traumatic amnesia, t=independent
sample t-test was used, Χ2 = Chi-square test for independence was used
3.4.3 Outcomes of on-road training
Of the 94 participants who received on-road training and reassessments, licence
suspension was recommended in only seven cases. Five of these participants were aged 65 or
over. The remaining two, who were under 65 and failed, had co-morbid psychiatric conditions.
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
112
There were 33 (9.7%) participants aged 65 or over in the entire sample. They comprised 13.8%
(n=13) of the on-road training group and 8.1% (n=20) of the group that passed the initial
assessment. No statistically significant difference was found in the proportion of older drivers in
each group (Χ2 (1,340)=1.39, p=.24).
3.4.4 Restricted licensing
Following on-road training, 44.6% (n=42) of drivers resumed driving with an
open/unrestricted license and 47.8 % (n=45) required a restricted license. A number of drivers
had more than one of the restrictions, outlined in table 3.3, imposed on their license. For
example, if required to drive with a spinner knob, left foot accelerator pedal or hand controls,
drivers are also restricted to driving an automatic car. Of the 18 drivers assessed as safe to drive
with a restricted license within a designated area, six returned at various times after their driver
rehabilitation, to have the restriction reviewed and were subsequently granted an
open/unrestricted license.
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
113
Table 3 On-road training outcomes and resources
Reassessment Outcome On-Road Training Group N=94
N %
Open/unrestricted license 42 44.6
Fail/License suspension 7 7.5
Total restricted licenses 45 47.8
Area restriction 18 19.1
Automatic restriction 39 41.5
Adaptive equipment 16 17.0
Resources required Mean (±SD) Median Range
Number of lessons 7.1 ± 5.6 5.5 1 – 35
Instructor hrs (2/lesson) 14.1 ± 11.2 11.0 2-70
No. of re-assessments 2.6 ±1.7 2.00 1- 6
OT hrs (4/reassessment) 9.8 ± 4.9 8.0 4.0 – 24.0
Instructor hrs
(1.5/reassessment)
3.7 ± 1.8 3.0 1.5- 9.0
Note : SD = standard deviation
3.4.5 Resources measured by labour hours
As shown in table 3, an average of seven on-road training lessons, equivalent to 14 hours of
driving instructor time were required to deliver the intervention. Following on-road training, an
average of 2.6 on-road reassessments, equivalent to 9.8 OT hours and 3.7 driving instructor hours
were required. Although the maximum number of driving lessons provided was 35, ten or less
driving lessons were provided in 85.1 % of cases. In 87.2 % of cases, twelve or less OT hours
were required, for the reassessments.
3.4.6 Goals of on-road training
In 23.4% (n=22) of cases, only one goal was recommended for the on-road training,
42.6% (n= 40) had two goals, 28.7% (n= 27) had three goals and 5.3% (n=5) had four goals. The
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
114
frequency of recommendation for each goal was: learning compensatory strategies for cognitive
impairment - 63.8% (n=60), for physical impairment - 25.5% (n=24) (including 17% (n=16) who
learnt to use adaptive equipment), for visual impairment - 16.0% (n=15), for improvement of
previously learned driving skills - 57.4% (n=54) and to improve confidence or reduce anxiety -
53.2% (n= 50).
3.4.7 Participant characteristics and lesson goals
We explored whether there were any group differences for each of the participant
characteristics (gender, age, PTA duration, GCS score and years licensed) with any of the five
on-road training goals (compensating for cognitive, physical or visual impairment, improving
previously learned skills or confidence). As shown in table 3, a greater percentage of women
received driving lessons to address confidence than men (Χ2 (1,94)=8.19, p = .004), whereas
males were significantly more likely to require driving lessons to address cognitive issues (Χ2
(1,94)=4.78, p=.029) than women. Participants requiring driving lessons to address cognitive
issues had significantly longer PTA duration (t(90)=3.85, p < .001) than the 36.2% (n=34) who
required lessons for other reasons and lower GCS scores (t(92)=2.24, p=.028). No other
characteristics examined were associated with any of the five driver rehabilitation goals.
Table 4 Relationship of on-road training goals with driver characteristics
Training goal Gender Age PTA GCS Years licensed
Male
% (n)
Female
% (n)
M (SD) M (SD) M (SD) M (SD)
Improve
Confidence
Required 42.9
(27)
74.2
(23)
39.4 ±
(18.40)
33.7 ±
(28.04)
8.4 ±
(4.56)
17.6 ±
(17.09)
Not 57.1 25.8 39.6 ± 42.2 ± 6.9± 19.2±
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
115
required (36) (8) (19.63) (29.55) (4.02) (17.72)
Χ2/t 8.19 .04 1.41 1.65 .45
p .004 .965 .162 .103 .652
Cognitive
compensatory
strategies
Required 71.4
(45)
48.4
(15)
41.5±
(20.90)
45.9 ±
(29.72)
7.0 ±
(4.14)
19.9±
(18.89)
Not
required
28.6
(18)
51.6
(16)
35.9±
(14.24)
23.5 ±
(21.22)
9.0±
(4.48)
15.6±
(13.96)
Χ2/t 4.78 1.39 3.85 2.24 1.16
p .029 .167 <.001 .028 .250
Improve
driving skills
Required 61.9
(39)
48.4
(15)
41.2±
(20.33)
35.7±
(28.75)
7.8±
(4.29)
18.9±
(18.49)
Not
required
38.1
(24)
51.6
(16)
37.2 ±
(16.71)
40.2 ±
(29.24)
7.5±
(4.50)
17.6±
(15.80)
Χ2/t 1.55 1.02 .75 .37 .34
p .213 .312 .456 .716 .736
Physical
compensatory
strategies
Required 27.0
(17)
22.6
(7)
35.1±
(14.81)
38.8 ±
(25.87)
7.3±
(4.59)
16.3 ±
(14.75)
Not
required
73.0
(46)
77.4
(24)
41.0 ±
(19.96)
37.2±
(30.06)
7.8 ±
(4.30)
19.0±
(18.16)
Χ2/t .21 1.32 .23 .57 .67
p .645 .190 .822 .568 .508
Visual
compensatory
strategies
Required 14.3
(9)
19.4
(6)
42.5 ±
(18.60)
33.4 ±
(32.27)
8.9 ±
(4.29)
22.1±
(19.26)
Not
required
85.7
(54)
80.6
(25)
38.9±
(19.00)
38.4 ±
(28.35)
7.5 ±
(4.36)
17.6 ±
(16.96)
Χ2/t .40 .66 .61 1.14 .93
p .528 .510 .543 .256 .357
Note: Values are M= mean, ±SD = standard deviation, %, (n) or as otherwise indicated, GCS =
Glasgow Coma Scale score (3 = most severe), PTA = Post traumatic amnesia, p=p value,
t=independent sample t-test was used, Χ2 = Chi-square test for independence was used
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
116
3.5 Discussion
This study aimed to describe the goals, processes, outcomes and resources required for a
rehabilitation intervention for resuming driving after TBI. The number of lessons, reassessments,
restricted licenses and characteristics of drivers with TBI who received on-road training after
failing an initial on-road assessment were investigated. An average of 7.0 driving lessons and
2.5 on-road reassessments were required to address lesson goals related to cognitive, physical and
visual impairment, reduced confidence and improvement of previously learned driving skills.
3.5.1 Addressing cognitive impairment
Of the 94 drivers requiring on-road training (27.6% of the total sample of 340
participants), learning to compensate for cognitive impairment was recorded as a goal of lessons
in 63.8% (n=60) of cases. The drivers who required lessons to address cognitive issues had
significantly more severe injuries than the remaining 36.2% (n=34), requiring lessons for other
reasons. Interestingly, 16% (n=55) of participants in the total sample (n=340) had long PTA
duration exceeding 28 days, but passed the initial on-road assessment without requiring on-road
training. This finding implies that not all individuals with TBI will require driver rehabilitation
and of those who do, the goals of the on-road training may not be related to cognitive
impairment.
3.5.2 Compensating for visual/physical impairment
A range of visual disturbances such as visual field loss, ocular motor palsies or
abnormalities in saccades or convergence (Ventura et al., 2014) may be experienced following
TBI. This study found that a proportion of drivers with TBI, required a behind the wheel
approach for learning to compensate for visual changes after TBI. Physical impairment was
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
117
found to affect driving capacity in a quarter of the sample. On-road training was found to be a
successful intervention to learn to compensate for physical impairment and/or learn to use
adaptive equipment.
3.5.3 Enhancing previously learned skills
As with other studies, (Jones et al., 1983; Klavora et al., 2000) a proportion of drivers
(57.4%) required on-road training to enhance previously learned driving skills, such as improving
poor driving habits, or addressing a lack of recent or relevant driving experience. Although the
numbers were small, the proportion of older drivers (aged 65 and over), was higher in the group
requiring on-road training than in the group who passed the initial on-road assessment. Whilst
this could indicate that older drivers with a TBI may be more likely to require on-road training,
no such conclusion can be drawn from these data: the sample was small and the group difference
was not significant.
3.5.4 Lesson goal; confidence
Improving confidence was a goal for around half of those who required on-road training
(53.2%). Women were significantly more likely to require lessons to improve confidence than
men. This finding is consistent with the older driver literature, where older females were more
likely to avoid some driving situations, possibly due to anxiety or lack of confidence (Oxley,
Charlton, Scully, & Koppel, 2010). From the total sample of 340 participants, 19 drivers were
cleared to drive after a subsequent assessment without on-road training. Of the 94 drivers
requiring on-road training, 9% required only one or two lessons. One driving instructor reported
anecdotally that improved driving performance was frequently observed during the first lesson,
when the stress associated with being assessed was removed. Where lesson goals are not
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
118
impairment related, but focused on improving confidence or previously learned driving skills,
providing feedback and offering a second on-road assessment may reduce the requirement for on-
road training.
It has been found that awareness of impairments could aid in adjustment and modification
of driving behaviour after brain injury (Lundqvist & Alinder, 2007). On-road training that
provides real world driving experience and timely feedback, may be a useful intervention to aid
insight development into the effect of impairment on driving. It could therefore be another
potential goal of on-road training, but was not examined in the current study.
In summary, OTDA directed on-road training was needed for a broad range of factors
which contributed to poor driving performance after TBI. This may explain why
neuropsychological assessments alone have limited predictive value for on-road assessment
outcome (Classen et al., 2009; McKay et al., 2015) . Such assessments do not capture the full
range of skills (e.g., physical/motor skills, relevant driving experience) required for resumption of
driving. Future studies investigating the association between neuropsychological assessments and
on-road assessment outcome, should also identify the reasons for failing the on-road assessment.
3.5.5 Restricted licensing
A number of studies have recommended a model of driver rehabilitation where return to
driving is graded, using on-road training, employing a functional /contextual approach, restricted
licenses and providing opportunities for driver education and relearning of skills (Brouwer &
Withaar, 1997; Brouwer et al., 2002; Devos et al., 2012; Hopewell, 2002). Furthermore,
Marshall (1999) found that the availability of restricted licensing and adopting a graded approach
to driving after TBI, made physicians more comfortable with reporting medical conditions
(Marshall & Gilbert, 1999). Another aim of the current study was to describe a graded approach
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
119
to return to driving using restricted licenses and multiple reassessments over time. This graded
approach is supported by the findings of this study; 92.5% (n=87) of participants resumed driving
after on-road training and approximately half (n=45) with a restricted license. Only 7 of the 94
drivers did not return to driving following driver rehabilitation. In contrast to the high success
rate reported here, another study, has found that despite providing on-road training there was a
high failure rate of 46%. It is difficult to directly compare results, as this sample comprised
diagnoses of stroke, TBI and cerebral palsy and included learner drivers (Jones et al., 1983). The
timing of the driver assessments and number and content of driving lessons may also have
influenced the pass/fail rates.
3.5.6 Timing of return to driving
At the rehabilitation centre from which this sample was derived, the timing of referral for
driver assessment was determined by experienced medical and therapy staff. Readiness to
resume driving was generally not considered until 3 months post-injury, to allow time for some
recovery of motor and cognitive sequelae. The average time from injury to off –road assessment
was significantly shorter for the group that passed the initial assessment, compared to the more
severe group that required on-road training (table1). In addition there was a significant difference
in average time from injury to resuming driving (21.5 months), compared to the group who
passed the initial assessment (8.2 months). This is consistent with results from another study,
where those with less severe injuries returned to driving more quickly, often within the first year
post-injury(T. A. Novack et al., 2010). The time required to complete driving lessons and
subsequent reassessments would have contributed to the time taken for to resume independent
driving.
3.5.7 Resources
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
120
A further aim of this study was to provide a description of the resources associated with
on-road training and reassessments. Labour hours rather than cost, was considered to be the most
generalizable measure of resources, as cost of service delivery varies between countries, whereas
labour hours remain consistent. No studies were found that had examined resources associated
with other driver rehabilitation interventions, such as driving simulator sessions, in a TBI
population. A cost comparison is therefore not possible, however the study results provide a
useful basis for treatment planning after TBI.
3.5.8 Limitations
As this was a descriptive cohort study without a comparison group, it is not possible to
draw conclusions regarding the efficacy of on-road training compared to no intervention or any
other form of intervention. However, it was considered both unethical and unsafe, to have a
comparison group who did not receive driver rehabilitation. The study was conducted at a single
site, including patients receiving comprehensive rehabilitation and therefore results may not
generalise to other TBI populations.
Passing the on-road assessment was the outcome used to measure driver competence. The
absence of crashes in the longer term, is arguably a more accurate measure of driving capacity.
This was not measured in the current study but our previous research, which included many of
the same participants, found that drivers followed up an average of 4.5 years post injury, did not
report more crashes compared to pre- injury (P. Ross et al., 2015). They had completed the same
OT driver assessment and rehabilitation process.
3.5.9 Future research
This study provides descriptive background to enhance knowledge in this important and
relatively under-researched area of driver rehabilitation after TBI. Future studies might examine
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
121
more directly the relationship between on-road training and driver self-awareness. Learner
drivers with a TBI were excluded from the current study, but the needs of this group should be
examined. In a study conducted by Kreutzer (2009) nearly half of the caregivers of individuals
with TBI reported that driving behaviour was a key area of concern (Kreutzer et al., 2009). Future
research could investigate whether participation in a driver assessment and rehabilitation program
for individuals with TBI could reduce carer stress.
3.5.10 Conclusion
Many studies have based fitness to drive determinations on the pass/fail outcome of on-
road assessment, without considering the potential benefits of on-road driver re-training (Bliokas
et al., 2011). With this approach there is the risk that many people who fail an initial on-road
assessment following TBI, may be excluded from the opportunity to resume driving. This study
has demonstrated that there may be a number of reasons for failing an initial on-road assessment,
which do not preclude successful return to driving after TBI. Individualised goals for on-road
training, reassessments and restricted licensing may assist individuals with TBI to develop the
confidence, driving skills and compensatory strategies to return to driving.
Declaration of Interest
The corresponding author was awarded an RACV Sir Edmond Herring Memorial Scholarship in
2009.
The remaining authors report no declarations of interest.
3.6 Implications for Rehabilitation
Driver rehabilitation specialists should offer on-road driver training to individuals with
moderate to severe TBI who fail an initial driver assessment.
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
122
Goal directed driving lessons can train individuals with moderate to severe TBI to
compensate for cognitive, physical, visual and psychological barriers to driving, enabling
them to pass a reassessment and return to driving.
Restricted licences may enable some drivers with TBI to meet their driving needs and
achieve safe return to driving.
3.7 References
1. Liddle J, Fleming J, McKenna K, Turpin M, Whitelaw P, Allen S. Driving and driving
cessation after traumatic brain injury: processes and key times of need. Disability and
Rehabilitation 2011;33(25-26):2574-86.
2. Fleming J, Liddle J, Nalder E, Weir N, Cornwell P. Return to driving in the first 6 months
of community integration after acquired brain injury. Neurorehabilitation 2014;34(1):157-
66.
3. Kreutzer JS, Livingston LA, Everley RS, Gary KW, Arango-Lasprilla JC, Powell VD,
Marwitz JH. Caregivers' Concerns about Judgment and Safety of Patients with Brain
Injury: A Preliminary Investigation. PM&R 2009;1(8):723-728.
4. Liddle J, Fleming J, McKenna K, Turpin M, Whitelaw P, Allen S. Adjustment to loss of
the driving role following traumatic brain injury: a qualitative exploration with key
stakeholders. Australian Occupational Therapy Journal 2012;59(1):79-88.
5. Korner-Bitensky N, Bitensky J, Sofer S, Man-Son-Hing M, Gelinas I. Driving evaluation
practices of clinicians working in the United States and Canada. American Journal of
Occupational Therapy 2006;60(4):428-34.
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
123
6. Korteling JE, Kaptein NA. Neuropsychological driving fitness tests for brain-damaged
subjects. Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation 1996;77(2):138-46.
7. Ross PE, Ponsford JL, Di Stefano M, Spitz G. Predictors of On-Road Driver Performance
Following Traumatic Brain Injury. Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation
2015;96(3):440-446.
8. Brouwer WH, Withaar FK. Fitness to drive after traumatic brain injury.
Neuropsychological Rehabilitation 1997;7(3):177-193.
9. Griffen JA, Rapport LJ, Bryer RC, Bieliauskas LA, Burt C. Awareness of deficits and on-
road driving performance. Clinical Neuropsychologist 2011;25(7):1158-78.
10. Schultheis MT, Matheis RJ, Nead R, DeLuca J. Driving behaviors following brain injury:
self-report and motor vehicle records. Journal of Head Trauma Rehabilitation
2002;17(1):38-47.
11. Van Zomeren AH, Brouwer WH, Minderhoud JM. Acquired brain damage and driving: A
review. Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation 1987;68(10):697-705.
12. Unsworth CA, Baker A. Driver rehabilitation: A systematic review of the types and
effectiveness of interventions used by occupational therapists to improve on-road fitness-
to-drive. Accident Analysis and Prevention 2014;71(0):106-114.
13. Di Stefano M, McDonald W. Advanced strategies for On-Road driver rehabiliation and
training In: Pellerito J, editor. Driver rehabilitation and community mobility: principles
and practice. St. Louis, Missouri: Elesvier Mosby; 2006. p 297-308.
14. Lane A, Green E, Dickerson AE, Davis ES, Rolland B, Stohler JT. Driver rehabilitation
programs: defining program models, services, and expertise. Occupational Therapy in
Health Care 2011;28(2):177-87. p 291-326
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
124
15. Mazer B, Gelinas I, Benoit D. Evaluating and retraining driving performance in clients
with disabilities. Critical Reviews™ in Physical and Rehabilitation Medicine 2004;16(4).
16. Dickerson AE. Driving assessment tools used by driver rehabilitation specialists: survey
of use and implications for practice. American Journal of Occupational Therapy
2013;67(5):564-73.
17. Devos H, Akinwuntan AE, Gelinas I, George S, Nieuwboer A, Verheyden G. Shifting up
a gear: considerations on assessment and rehabilitation of driving in people with
neurological conditions. An extended editorial. Physiotherapy Research International
2012;17(3):125-31.
18. Brooks N, Hawley CA. Return to driving after traumatic brain injury: a British
perspective. Brain Injury 2005;19(3):165-75.
19. Di Stefano M, & Macdonald, W. On-the-road evaluation of driving performance. In:
Pellerito J, editor. Driver rehabilitation and community mobility: principles and practice.
St. Louis, Missouri: Elsevier Mosby 2006. p pp. 255 - 274.
20. George S, Crotty M, Gelinas I, Devos H. Rehabilitation for improving automobile driving
after stroke. Cochrane Database of Systematic Reviews 2014;2:CD008357.
21. Korner-Bitensky N, Kua A, von Zweck C, Van Benthem K. Older driver retraining: an
updated systematic review of evidence of effectiveness. Journal of Safety Research
2009;40(2):105-11.
22. Classen S, Brooks J. Driving Simulators for Occupational Therapy Screening,
Assessment, and Intervention. Occupational Therapy in Health Care 2014;28(2):154-162.
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
125
23. Akinwuntan AE, De Weerdt W, Feys H, Pauwels J, Baten G, Arno P, Kiekens C. Effect
of simulator training on driving after stroke A randomized controlled trial. Neurology
2005;65(6):843-850.
24. Akinwuntan AE, Devos H, Baker K, Phillips K, Kumar V, Smith S, Williams MJ.
Improvement of Driving Skills in Persons With Relapsing-Remitting Multiple Sclerosis:
A Pilot Study. Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation 2014;95(3):531-537.
25. Mazer B, Gélinas I, Duquette J, Vanier M, Rainville C, Chilingaryan G. A randomized
clinical trial to determine effectiveness of driving simulator retraining on the driving
performance of clients with neurological impairment. British Journal of Occupational
Therapy 2015;78(6):369-376.
26. Classen S, Bewernitz M, Shechtman O. Driving simulator sickness: an evidence-based
review of the literature. American Journal of Occupational Therapy 2011;65(2):179-188.
27. Brooks JO, Goodenough RR, Crisler MC, Klein ND, Alley RL, Koon BL, Logan WC,
Ogle JH, Tyrrell RA, Wills RF. Simulator sickness during driving simulation studies.
Accident Analysis and Prevention 2010;42(3):788-796.
28. Schultheis MT, DeLuca J, Chute D. Handbook for the assessment of driving capacity.
Cambridge, Massachusetts:Academic Press; 2009.
29. VicRoads. Guidelines for Occupational Therapy (OT) Driver Assessors. Victoria2008.
30. Michon J. A Critical View of Driver Behavior Models: What Do We Know, What Should
We Do? In: Evans L, Schwing R, editors. Human Behavior and Traffic Safety: Springer
US; 1985. p 485-524.
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
126
31. Dickerson AE, Bedard M. Decision tool for clients with medical issues: a framework for
identifying driving risk and potential to return to driving. Occupational Therapy in Health
Care 2014;28(2):194-202.
32. Galski T, Bruno RL, Ehle HT. Driving after cerebral damage: a model with implications
for evaluation. The American journal of occupational therapy. : official publication of the
American Occupational Therapy Association 1992;46(4):324-332.
33. Hopewell CA. Driving assessment issues for practicing clinicians. Journal of Head
Trauma Rehabilitation 2002;17(1):48-61.
34. Jones R, Giddens H, Croft D. Assessment and training of brain-damaged drivers.
American Journal of Occupational Therapy 1983;37(11):754-60.
35. Klavora P, Young M, Heslegrave RJ. A review of a major driver rehabilitation centre: a
ten-year client profile. Canadian Journal of Occupational Therapy - Revue Canadienne d
Ergotherapie 2000;67(2):128-34.
36. Lundqvist A, Alinder J, Rönnberg J. Factors influencing driving 10 years after brain
injury. Brain Injury 2008;22(4):295-304.
37. Ross P, Ponsford JL, Di Stefano M, Charlton J, Spitz G. On the road again after traumatic
brain injury: driver safety and behaviour following on-road assessment and rehabilitation.
Disability and Rehabilitation 2015:1-12.
38. Gooden JR, Ponsford JL, Charlton JL, Ross PE, Marshall S, Gagnon S, Bédard M,
Stolwyk RJ. Self-Awareness and Self-Ratings of On-Road Driving Performance After
Traumatic Brain Injury. The Journal of head trauma rehabilitation 2016; 32(1)
39. Austroads. Assessing Fitness to Drive for commercial and private vehcile drivers.
Sydney, Australia: Austroads; 2012.
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
127
40. Marshall SC, Gilbert N. Saskatchewan physicians' attitudes and knowledge regarding
assessment of medical fitness to drive. Canadian Medical Association Journal
1999;160(12):1701-4.
41. Marosszeky N, Ryan L, Shores E, Batchelor J, Marosszeky J. The PTA Protocol:
Guidelines for using the Westmead Post-Traumatic Amnesia (PTA) Scale.: Wild &
Wooley; 1997.
42. OT-Australia. Competency standards for occupational therapy driver assessors.
Melbourne, Victoria: OT - Australia Victoria; 1998.
43. Di Stefano M, MacDonald W. Design of occupational therapy on-road test routes and
related validity issues. Australian Occupational Therapy Journal 2012;59(1):37-46.
44. Dobbs AR, Heller RB, Schopflocher D. A comparative approach to identify unsafe older
drivers. Accident Analysis and Prevention 1998;30(3):363-370.
45. Ventura RE, Balcer LJ, Galetta SL. The neuro-ophthalmology of head trauma. The Lancet
Neurology 2014;13(10):1006-1016.
46. Oxley J, Charlton J, Scully J, Koppel S. Older female drivers: An emerging transport
safety and mobility issue in Australia. Accident Analysis and Prevention 2010;42(2):515-
522.
47. Lundqvist A, Alinder J. Driving after brain injury: self-awareness and coping at the
tactical level of control. Brain Injury 2007;21(11):1109-17.
48. McKay A, Liew C, Schönberger M, Ross P, Ponsford J. Predictors of the On-Road
Driving Assessment After Traumatic Brain Injury: Comparing Cognitive Tests, Injury
Factors, and Demographics. The Journal of head trauma rehabilitation 2015;31(6)
Chapter 3 Interventions for Resuming Driving after TBI
128
49. Classen S, Levy C, McCarthy D, Mann WC, Lanford D, Waid-Ebbs JK. Traumatic brain
injury and driving assessment: an evidence-based literature review. American Journal of
Occupational Therapy 2009;63(5):580-91.
50. Brouwer WH, Withaar FK, Tant MLM, van Zomeren AH. Attention and driving in
traumatic brain injury: a question of coping with time-pressure. Journal of Head Trauma
Rehabilitation 2002;17(1):1-15.
51. Novack TA, Labbe D, Grote M, Carlson N, Sherer M, Arango-Lasprilla JC, Bushnik T,
Cifu D, Powell JM, Ripley D and others. Return to driving within 5 years of moderate-
severe traumatic brain injury. Brain Injury 2010;24(3):464-71.
52. Bliokas VV, Taylor JE, Leung J, Deane FP. Neuropsychological assessment of fitness to
drive following acquired cognitive impairment. Brain Injury 2011;25(5):471-487.
CHAPTER 4
ON THE ROAD AGAIN AFTER TRAUMATIC BRAIN INJURY:
DRIVER SAFETY AND BEHAVIOUR FOLLOWING ON-ROAD
ASSESSMENT AND REHABILITATION
This Chapter constitutes a manuscript published in Disability and Rehabilitation.
Ross PE, Ponsford JL, Di Stefano M, Charlton J, Spitz G. (2015). On the road again after
traumatic brain injury: driver safety and behaviour following on-road assessment and
rehabilitation. Disability and Rehabilitation :1-12.
This chapter was formatted in accordance with requirements set by Disability and Rehabilitation,
which included the use of the Council of Science Editors citation and sequence format for
referencing.
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
130
Introduction to Study 3
The purpose of driver assessment and rehabilitation is to facilitate and optimise a safe
return to driving. Study 1 and Study 2 examined and described the predictors and processes for
resuming driving after TBI based on passing an on-road assessment. However, the most accurate
measure of a safe return to driving is the absence of crashes and traffic infringements in the
longer term. The focus of the final study was therefore, to examine driver safety by investigating
crash rates and patterns of driving compared to pre-injury in both the group who passed the initial
assessment and the group who resumed driving after on-road training and subsequent
assessments.
Accurate data about crash involvement can be difficult to obtain. The limitations for each
of the three data collection methods (self–report, data from driver licensing authority records and
the report of a significant other) are discussed in Study 3. The original design for this study was
to combine self-report using a questionnaire with information about police reported crashes and
traffic infringements from the VicRoads the local driver licensing authority, however due to lack
of resources and the high cost of obtaining this data this method was deemed to be impractical.
The questionnaire was the sole method used to obtain data about crash involvement and
information about pre and post –injury patterns of driving. The questionnaire was sent to all of
the participants who could be contacted from the sample used in Study 1. Of this group 106
participants or 52% of the sample responded.
As discussed in 1.7.2, the results of research into whether drivers with TBI modify their
driving behaviour to compensate for impairment have been mixed. Study 1 found that
participants in the rehabilitation group had sustained a significantly more severe TBI than those
in the pass group. One of the goals of Study 3 was therefore to examine whether there were
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
131
differences between the pass group and rehabilitation group with regard to post- assessment
driving patterns and whether either group had modified their driving in response to perceived TBI
related impairment.
Some repetition will be apparent with regard to the literature reviewed and methods
described, and as noted, some formatting will be different in accordance with the journal’s
submission requirements.
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
132
4.1 Abstract
Purpose: To examine pre- and post-injury self-reported driver behaviour and safety in
individuals with traumatic brain injury (TBI) who returned to driving after occupational therapy
driver assessment and on-road rehabilitation.
Method: A self-report questionnaire, administered at an average of 4.5 years after completing an
on-road driver assessment, documenting pre- and post-injury crash rates, near-crashes, frequency
of driving, distances driven, driving conditions avoided, and navigation skills, was completed by
106 participants, who had either passed the initial driver assessment (pass group n=74), or
required driver rehabilitation, prior subsequent assessments (rehabilitation group n =32).
Results: No significant difference was found between pre- and post-injury crash rates. Compared
to pre-injury, 36.8% of drivers reported limiting driving time, 40.6% drove more slowly, 41.5%
reported greater difficulty with navigating and 20.0% reported more near-crashes. The
rehabilitation group (with greater injury severity) were significantly more likely to drive less
frequently, shorter distances, avoid: driving with passengers, busy traffic, night and freeway
driving than the pass group.
Conclusions: Many drivers with moderate/severe TBI who completed a driver assessment and
rehabilitation program at least 3 months post-injury, reported modifying their driving behaviour,
and did not report more crashes compared to pre-injury. On-road driver training and training in
navigation may be important interventions in driver rehabilitation programs.
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
133
4.2 Introduction
Traumatic brain injury (TBI) results in a range of physical, cognitive, sensory, emotional
and behavioural changes that may affect driving capacity (Ponsford et al., 2013). Resuming
driving after TBI represents a major step towards independence and return to pre-injury lifestyle
(Liddle et al., 2012; Rapport et al., 2006). Assessment of fitness to drive should therefore be
addressed as part of the rehabilitation process (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997; Liddle et al., 2011;
Rapport et al., 2008; Schultheis et al., 2009).
Methods for assessing clinical fitness to drive have included off-road tests (eg
DriveAware (Kay et al., 2009), Cognitive Behavioural Driver’s Inventory (Engum et al., 1988),
Useful Field of View (Fisk et al., 2002)), neuropsychology tests (Bliokas et al., 2011) and
driving simulator assessments.(Classen & Brooks, 2014) (Lew et al., 2005). Some of these
methods have been found to be useful for identifying potential issues for driving (Asimakopulos
et al., 2012), but not as useful for assessing the impact of other factors, such as physical, sensory
impairment and past driving experience on driving capacity and have generally proved to be
unreliable predictors of real-world driving (Classen et al., 2009). The most commonly accepted
and recommended method for determining fitness to drive following TBI includes on-road driver
assessment (Bouillon et al., 2006; Classen et al., 2009; D’apolito et al., 2013; Fox et al., 1998;
Korner-Bitensky et al., 2006).
In Australia, Occupational Therapist Driver Assessors (OTDAs), who have completed
additional training in driver assessment, have been conducting fitness to drive assessments since
1987. There is no mandatory reporting of medical conditions in the state of Victoria, Australia;
however, OTDAs are responsible for providing recommendations to the Driver Licensing
Authority (DLA), VicRoads, regarding fitness to resume driving (Di Stefano & Macdonald,
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
134
2010). More than 70 percent of individuals with moderate to severe TBI who have received
rehabilitation, and been followed up over a ten year period, have resumed driving following such
an assessment (Ponsford et al., 2014). Whilst the Australian medical guidelines for fitness to
drive (Austroads, 2012), do not prescribe a non-driving period, common practice in some
hospitals in Australia has been to delay driver assessment for at least three months post-TBI.
Following a mild TBI, cognitive sequelea can still be present in some cases 3 months post-injury
(Ponsford et al., 2000), however little is known, about the optimum timing for resuming driving
or the crash rates, driving experiences and behaviour following on-road assessment and
rehabilitation.
To establish the validity of on-road driver assessment and rehabilitation programs, it is
important to obtain longer-term follow-up information regarding driver behaviour, crash
involvement, and traffic infringements (Fox et al., 1998; Schanke et al., 2008; Schultheis et al.,
2002). Methods used to examine crash- rates and traffic infringements include: self-report, report
of a significant other, and examination of DLA records. It has been acknowledged that reports of
pre-injury driving patterns by significant others are subjective and difficult to validate
(Pietrapiana et al., 2005). It is also difficult to compare crash-rates between studies due to
variability in follow-up periods, and inconsistent reporting of crashes to authorities. Studies
comparing self-reported crash-rates with those of DLA records in TBI (Schultheis et al., 2002)
and stroke (Finestone et al., 2011) populations have found discrepancies: DLA databases record
police-reported crashes and do not include minor crashes or fault status. Although self-report
may be affected by memory or response bias, particularly in a cognitively impaired population,
an Australian study of older drivers found that retrospective self-report of crash history was a
preferable method of measurement to obtaining data from DLA records (Anstey, 2009).
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
135
One study in a TBI group, using an un-validated questionnaire, found a high correlation
between self- report of driving behaviour and that of a significant other (Labbe et al., 2013),
however, there are limited validated tools to measure self- reported driver behaviour and crash-
rates in the TBI driving literature. There have been promising results regarding validation of the
Safe Driving Behaviour Measure, which uses self- and significant -other report to screen for
risky driving behaviour in older drivers. This may also be useful for future use with the TBI
population (Classen et al., 2013).
Reviews examining research into driver behaviour and safety following TBI have
concluded that findings have been inconclusive and contradictory due to methodological issues
(Charlton et al., 2010; Classen et al., 2009; Ortoleva et al., 2012; Tamietto et al., 2006). These
have included small or poorly defined samples (injury severity, years licensed), with mixed
diagnoses and use of various outcome measures of driving capacity, such as driving status
(driving vs not driving), passing or failing an off and/or on-road test, and driving safety,
measured by crash-rates and traffic violations. Several studies have found that drivers with a TBI
are not significantly more likely to crash compared to the general population (Haselkorn et al.,
1998; Priddy et al., 1990; Schultheis et al., 2002) whilst others suggest that crash-risk is increased
(Bivona et al., 2012; Formisano et al., 2005; Lundqvist, Alinder, & Ronnberg, 2008; Schanke et
al., 2008).
Similarly some studies have found that many individuals with TBI modified their driving
behaviour in response to perceived driving difficulties (Labbe et al., 2013; Priddy et al., 1990;
Schultheis et al., 2002). However, in a study comparing driving behaviour of a Cerebral Vascular
Accident (CVA) and TBI group, the CVA group modified their behaviour and drove less
frequently, whereas the TBI group did not (Schanke et al., 2008). Furthermore, it is difficult to
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
136
ascertain whether successful completion of a driver assessment and rehabilitation program
influenced crash-rates or driver behaviour.
The results of studies examining the association between pre-injury driver behaviour and
post-injury safety are also inconclusive. Pre-injury risky driving behaviour, crash-rates and traffic
violations, reported by a significant other, were found to be associated with post-injury driver
safety (Pietrapiana et al., 2005). In contrast, Coleman (2002) did not find a relationship between
pre-injury driving record and post-injury crash-rate.
The ability to modify driving behaviour has been found to be a key indicator of safe
driving following TBI (van Zomeren et al., 1988), and is also a goal of driver rehabilitation,
where training is provided to compensate for impairment and remediate specific driving skills (Di
Stefano & McDonald, 2006). The lack of knowledge about the outcomes of on-road driver
rehabilitation was highlighted in a systematic review of interventions used by occupational
therapists to improve on-road fitness to drive [41]. The reviewers were unable to find any studies
examining the outcomes of providing a series of on-road driver rehabilitation lessons. However, a
more recently published study (P. E. Ross et al., 2015), documented the outcomes of a driver
rehabilitation program provided to drivers with TBI who had failed the initial on-road
assessment, and found a high probability of return to driving. An older study by Jones (1983)
also examined the outcomes of an on-road driver rehabilitation program, but the sample
comprised mixed diagnoses (Jones et al., 1983).
The review presented here highlights a gap in knowledge about the characteristics, crash
rates and driving behaviour of individuals with TBI, the efficacy of driver rehabilitation, and the
extent to which drivers with a TBI modify their driving behaviour relative to pre-injury.
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
137
Therefore, the goals of the current study were:
1. To examine self-reported pre- and post-injury driver safety and patterns of driving
behaviour amongst individuals with a TBI, who had completed a driver assessment
program. It was hypothesized that drivers would report more crashes or near-crashes, and
would report more modifications to their driving behaviour relative to pre-injury.
2. To compare the characteristics and subsequent self-reported driver behaviour of those
drivers who returned to driving after one on-road assessment with those who received on-
road driver rehabilitation prior to subsequent assessments. It was hypothesized that
drivers who did not pass the initial driver assessment and required driver rehabilitation
would have sustained a more severe TBI and would be more likely to have modified their
driving behaviour.
4.3 Methods
Ethics approval was obtained from the Human Research and Ethics Committees of both
Epworth HealthCare and Monash University and all participants provided informed consent.
Participants were assured that the information, provided in a mailed questionnaire, would remain
confidential and would not be passed on to VicRoads, the DLA in Victoria, Australia.
4.3.1 Participants
This study drew on a sample of 209 patients with a TBI, from a previous study (Ross,
Ponsford, Di Stefano, & Spitz) who were consecutively assessed as fit to resume driving
following a driver assessment and rehabilitation program at Epworth Rehabilitation, Australia,
between 2002 and 2009. Following common local practice, all drivers were assessed at least 3
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
138
months post-injury and had received medical clearance and completed a neuropsychology
assessment. Learner drivers and those who did not pass the driver assessment and rehabilitation
program were excluded.
The final study sample comprised 106 participants (81 male = 76 %) who responded to a
postal questionnaire. Cause of TBI included motor vehicle (36%), pedestrian (14%), motor-bike
(16%) and bicycle (7%) crashes, falls (12%), work-related (6%), assaults (1%) and missing data
(8%). Drivers completed the questionnaire between 8 months and 10 years after passing their
most recent driver assessment, with a mean time since driver assessment of 4.5 years.
All respondents had sustained a loss of consciousness, with 2.0% classified as mild
(PTA< 24 hours), 25.5% as moderate (PTA 1-7 days), 36.3% as severe (PTA 8-28 days) and
36.3% as very severe (PTA> 28 days). When measured by GCS score, 39.1% were classified as
mild (GCS 13-15), 17.5% as moderate (GCS 9-12), and 43.4% as severe (GCS 3-8). Only one
person was classified as mild on both PTA duration and GCS score, resulting in a sample
comprised predominantly of moderate to severe injuries.
4.3.2 Driver assessment and rehabilitation procedure
All drivers had completed the same driver assessment process, which complied with the
Competency Standards for Occupational Therapy Driver Assessors guidelines. In 90% of
assessments, the same experienced driving instructor provided standard directions and maintained
vehicle safety. The assessments were conducted by one of four OTDAs, who had all attended the
same training course (OT-Australia, 1998). The test comprised an off-road evaluation followed
by an on-road assessment of 50 to 60 minutes duration, conducted in a dual-controlled vehicle on
a standard route, designed to include a variety of driving manoeuvers and traffic conditions.
Driver behaviour was recorded as appropriate/inappropriate using a defined checklist. An
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
139
unconditional pass included demonstration of independent driving without requirement for
driving instructor intervention.
For those who did not pass at the first attempt, driver rehabilitation lessons were
conducted with the same driving instructor involved in the assessment. The OTDA provided a
written report to the driving instructor. This documented the problems that were observed and
recommendations regarding the number and focus of the lessons, which included teaching
compensatory and remediation strategies and skill development. Following the prescribed
number of driving lessons, an on-road reassessment was completed to assess whether the driver
was considered safe to resume driving.
Recommendations regarding fitness to drive, based on the pass/fail criteria included in
the Competency Standards (OT-Australia, 1998) and the Victorian license test performance
criteria relevant at the time (POLA criteria, 1999) were provided by the OTDA to the
DLA(VicRoads) and included unconditional pass, license suspension or license restrictions. The
latter included a condition to drive with: automatic transmission, adaptive equipment (e.g.
spinner knob, left foot accelerator pedal), or restriction of driving within a defined area.
The cost of the driver assessment and rehabilitation program for all participants was
covered by private health or Worker’s compensation insurance, or the Transport Accident
Commission, a no fault compensation system providing medical benefits to people injured in
transport accidents in Victoria, Australia.
4.3.3 Data collection
Data for the 209 potential participants was extracted from medical and OT driver
assessment records and included age at injury, gender, diagnosis and details of TBI, lowest pre-
intubation Glasgow Coma Scale (GCS) score in the first 24 hours and Post Traumatic Amnesia
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
140
(PTA) duration, measured prospectively using the Westmead PTA Scale (Marosszeky et al.,
1997; Ponsford, 2014), number of years licensed and driver assessment outcome. Participants
were classified into two groups according to the outcome of the initial driver assessment: The
pass group included those who returned to driving after one on-road assessment without driving
lessons and the rehabilitation group which required driving lessons and/or more than one on-road
assessment. Of the methods discussed in the introduction, self-report was considered to be the
most reliable method of data collection for the current study as the alternatives, were judged to
have greater limitations. Accessing DLA records and/or infringement data were considered but
proved to be impractical due to limited resources.
4.3.4 Questionnaire
In the absence of a suitable existing instrument, a questionnaire was developed to
document self-reported pre- and post-injury safety record, as well as driver behaviour. The design
and item content of the questionnaire was based on instruments used in previous studies
(Charlton et al., 2006; Fisk et al., 1998; Lundqvist et al., 2008; Rapport et al., 2006; Schanke et
al., 2008; Schultheis et al., 2002).
The questionnaire (Appendices A and B) was mailed to the 209 potential participants
with a reply paid envelope, consent form, and participant information sheet and was therefore not
completed anonymously. Many of the participants had been medically reviewed at three, five and
ten years post injury and contact details had been updated. Of those who did not return the
questionnaire by post, some were able to be contacted by telephone and given the option of
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
141
responding via telephone interview. In total, 60 potential participants (28.7%) were not able to be
contacted.
Questionnaire items prompted participants to compare driving behaviour and safety
across two points in time: in the five years prior to injury, and after resuming driving post-injury,
with regard to frequency of driving, distances driven, perceived importance of driving to lifestyle,
driving conditions avoided, number of minor or major crashes in which they were the driver,
near-crashes, defined as a ‘near-miss’ or ‘close call’, traffic infringements, measured by number
of speeding fines, license suspensions, and employment status. Modifications made to driving
behaviour with regard to duration of driving time, driving in unfamiliar places and driving speed
were explored. Participants were asked whether they had more difficulty planning and
remembering routes post-injury and to identify from a checklist, any issues they had continued to
experience with regard to driving. In addition, comments were sought regarding the helpfulness
of the program in returning to driving.
4.3.5 Data analysis
Data were analyzed using the Statistical Package for Social Sciences Version 20.0 (SPSS
Inc., Chicago). Sample characteristics and driving behaviours were examined using descriptive
statistics. Independent samples t-tests and Chi-square statistics were used to compare variable
mean scores and differences in frequency of questionnaire responses between the pass and
rehabilitation groups. The relationships between the study variables were identified using
Pearson’s correlations. Pre- and post-injury driving behaviour and safety record were compared
using McNemar’s Test. Pre-injury crash rates were calculated for each individual by taking the
lower number of crashes reported and dividing this by the 5 years preceding their accident. Post-
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
142
injury crash rates were calculated for each individual by dividing the lower number of crashes
reported by length of time from the date of the final assessment to completion of questionnaire.
4.4 Results
4.4.1 Respondent and non-respondent characteristics
Of the 209 potential participants, 149 drivers were able to be contacted and received the
questionnaire and of these, 26.8% (n=40) declined to participate. Three respondents reported that
they were no longer driving, and were excluded. Of the total pass group, 54% (n=74) and 46% of
the total rehabilitation group (n=32) responded to the questionnaire. As shown in table 1, the
non-participating group, comprising those unable to be contacted, declining to participate, or not
driving, did not differ significantly from the study sample with regard to: age (t (207) = -1.29:
p=0.20), injury severity measured by PTA duration (t (200) = -1.26: p=0.21) and GCS score (t
(180) = 1.126: p=0.21), years licensed (t (207) = -1.84: p=0.07), or gender (χ2 (1, N=209) =0.08,
p =0.78).
Table 1 Characteristics for respondents and non-respondents
Respondents N=106 Non-respondents N=103
M SD Range M SD Range
Age at injury (years) 37.81 14.82 18-73 35.12 15.35 17-79
Age at questionnaire
completion
43.62 14.85 21-78 41.92 15.47 21-86
GCS score 9.13 4.47 3-15 9.90 4.22 3-15
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
143
PTA duration (days) 25.63 26.95 0.1-140 20.41 22.76 0.5-107
Years Licensed 18.73 14.89 0.2-55 15.02 13.85 0.2-61
Gender (Male) 76.4 (81) 75 (75)
NOTE: M = mean, SD =standard deviation, %, (n)
4.4.2 Pass and rehabilitation group characteristics
As shown in table 2, no significant differences were found between the groups with
regard to: age at injury, age at questionnaire completion or years licensed. When compared on
PTA duration and GCS score, participants’ injuries in the rehabilitation group were significantly
more severe than in the pass group. Pre-injury, 95.2% of participants reported that they were
engaged in work, compared to 60.4% at completion of questionnaire and of these, eight of the ten
aged over sixty-five had retired. Not surprisingly, a significant group difference was found in
employment status, with 70.3% of the pass group and only 40.6% of the more severe
rehabilitation group engaged in work or study post-injury: (χ2(1, N=106) = 11.43, p = 0.02). No
significant difference was found in perceived importance of driving to lifestyle, either between
the groups or pre- and post-injury. Five drivers (15.6%) from the rehabilitation group drove with
adaptive equipment compared to 3 (4.1%) in the pass group.
Table 2 Characteristics for pass and rehabilitation groups
Pass Group N=74 Rehabilitation Group N=32
M SD Range M SD Range p
Age at injury (years) 38.74 14.99 18-72 35.66 14.43 19-72 0.33
Age at questionnaire 43.40 14.97 22-78 44.12 14.78 21-75 0.78
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
144
completion
GCS score 10.06 4.15 3-15 7.10 4.52 3-15 0.003
PTA duration (days) 18.08 17.97 <1-84 44.64 35.60 <1-140 <0.001
Years Licensed 19.93 14.94 0.2-54 15.95 14.63 1-55 0.21
Gender (Male) 78.38(58) 71.88 (23) 0.47
NOTE: M = mean, SD =standard deviation, %, (n)
4.4.3 Comparison of self-reported pre- and post-injury driving behaviour
As shown in table 3, a significant difference was found between pre- and post- injury
frequency of driving for; 1) the whole group (n=106); 92.5% of drivers reported driving nearly
every day pre-injury compared to 78.3% post-injury and 2) in the post-injury driving frequency
between the groups, with 83.8% of the pass group (n=74) reporting that they drove nearly every
day compared with 65.6% of the rehabilitation group (n=32).
At the time of questionnaire completion, 99 drivers had been driving between 12 months
and 10 years post-assessment. Of the remaining 7 drivers who had been driving between 8 and 12
months, 5 were in the pass group, 6 reported that they drove nearly every day and 1 reported
driving one to three times per week.
A significant difference was also found between pre- and post-injury distances driven
(table 3); 86.9% of participants reported driving anywhere pre-injury compared to 69.8% post-
injury and 30.2% drove mainly within 10km of home. Most of the pass group (78%) continued
to drive anywhere compared to only 50% of the rehabilitation group. In addition, 25.0% of the
rehabilitation group reported driving mainly within 5km from home, compared to 6.8% of the
pass group. Only 7 of the 106 respondents, all in the rehabilitation group, had a restricted license,
limiting driving within a defined geographical area.
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
145
Both groups reported having modified their driving with regard to avoiding busy traffic,
taking passengers, night driving and driving on freeways. Statistically significant differences
were found for both groups in avoiding busy traffic and night driving and for taking passengers in
the rehabilitation group only (table 3). It is noted that at the time of questionnaire completion,
eight of the pass group (n=74) and two of the rehabilitation group (n=32) were aged over sixty-
five and may have modified driving behaviour due to age-related changes.
Table 3 Comparison of self-reported pre- and post-injury driving behaviour
Behavior Total Group N=106 Pass Group N= 74 Rehabilitation Group N=32
Pre-
injury
%
Post-
injury
%
p
Pre-
injury
%
Post-
injury
%
p
Pre-
injury
%
Post-
injury
%
p
Driving nearly
every day
92.5 78.3 <.001 90.5 83.3 .23 96.9 65.6 .002
Driving
anywhere
86.8 69.8 .001 86.5 78 .21 87.5 50.0 .002
Avoid busy
traffic
15.1 37.7 <0.001 16.2 32.4 < 0.001 12.5 50.0 <0.001
Avoid
passengers
2.8 16 0.001 2.7 10.8 0.07 3.1 28.1 0.008
Avoid night
driving
1.9 24.5 <0.001 1.4 20.3 <0.001 3.1 34.4 0.002
Avoid
freeway
3.8 14.2 .003 1.4 8.1 0.06 9.4 28.1 0.07
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
146
4.4.4 Self- restriction of driving and navigation
Compared to pre-injury, 36.8% (n=39) of participants reported that they limited the time
they drove for, 19.8% (n=21) avoided unknown places, 40.6% (n=43) drove more slowly and
41.5 % (n=44) reported more difficulty with planning and remembering routes. Significant
differences were found between the groups for these variables with the exception of planning and
remembering routes post-injury. (table 4) Both groups reported fatigue as the main reason for
limiting driving time and increased caution and awareness of safety was the main reason for
driving more slowly. Avoidance of unknown places was attributed to poor memory and lack of
confidence .
Table 4 Self-restriction of driving and navigation difficulties
Driving
Behavior
Total Group
N = 106
Pass Group
N = 74
Rehabilitation Group
N = 32
n % n % n % p
Limit driving time 39 36.8 22 29.7 17 53.1 .02
Due to:
Pain 6 8.1 0 0
Fatigue 10 13.5 10 31.3
Anxiety 2 2.7 5 15.6
Avoid unknown places 21 19.8 8 10.8 13 40.6 <.001
Due to:
Memory 3 4.1 8 25.0
Confidence 3 4.1 4 12.5
Drive more slowly 43 40.6 25 33.8 18 56.3 .03
Due to:
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
147
Anxiety 3 4.1 1 3.1
More cautious 15 20.3 8 25.0
Safety awareness 2 2.7 5 15.6
Time to respond 1 1.4 3 9.4
Speed cameras 1 1.4 1 3.1
Difficulty navigating 44 41.5 28 37.8 16 50.0 .24
4.4.5 Crash rates, speeding fines, license suspensions and near crash events
Crashes were reported pre-injury by 31.1% of participants and post injury by 28% of
participants. No significant difference was found in the proportion of post-injury crashes reported
between the rehabilitation group (n= 9 - 28%) and the pass group (n= 21 -28%) Although this
data was not able to be verified, as access to DLA records was precluded due to funding
limitations, and the sample size was small, no significant difference was found between pre- and
post-injury crash-rates, t(105)=1.03,p=.30. As shown in table 5, no significant difference was
found between the characteristics of participants who reported crashes post-injury and those who
did not.
Speeding infringement data were obtained by self-report but assessed as unreliable due to
inconsistent operation and number of speed cameras in the region during the period of data
collection. However, as would be expected, those who reported speeding fines had been driving
for longer (M=64.42, SD=29.29) than those who had not received any speeding fines (M=46.50,
SD=29.19): t(104)=-3.09, p = .003.
Of the pass group, 9.5 % (n=7) reported that their driver’s license had been suspended post-
injury, compared to 15.6% (n=5) of the rehabilitation group. Although 19% (n=20) of
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
148
participants;14.9% (n=11) of the pass group and 29% (n=9) of the rehabilitation group) reported
that compared to pre-injury, they had experienced more near-crashes since resuming driving, than
pre-injury, no significant difference in proportions of near crashes was found between the pass
and rehabilitation groups, X2(1,N= 105) = 2.84, p= .09.
Table 5 Characteristics of participants who reported crashes and those who reported no crashes
Crashes reported N=30 No crashes reported N=76
M SD Range M SD Range p
Age at injury
(years)
34.23 14.51 18-64 39.22 14.80 19-73 .12
Age at
questionnaire
completion
40.50 15.75 22-69 44.85 14.39 21-78 .19
GCS score 8.54 4.89 3-15 9.39 4.28 3-15 .40
PTA (days) 22.16 20.56 0.5-69 26.95 29.02 0.1-140 .43
Years Licensed 15.55 14.45 0.2-49 19.98 14.97 1-55 .17
Gender (Male) 74(22) 79 (60) .33
Months driving
since
assessment
61.03 30.41 9.36 –
121.86
49.14 29.35 7.99-
106.81
.07
NOTE: M = mean, SD =standard deviation, %, (n)
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
149
4.4.6 Self-reported issues perceived to affect driving capacity
Participants were asked to select from a checklist what factors they felt affected their
current driving capacity (table 6). Fatigue was the most frequently reported issue for both groups
followed by concentration and memory for the pass group, whereas the rehabilitation group
reported slowness, followed by memory issues. A greater proportion of drivers (34%) from the
rehabilitation group felt that their driving ability was not as good as pre-injury compared to
18.9% of the pass group, however the difference was not statistically significant χ2(1, N=104) =
5.02, p = 0.08. Finally, participants were asked to rate the driver rehabilitation process and 92%
stated that it was helpful.
Table 6 Self-reported issues perceived to affect driving capacity
Total Group
N=106
Pass Group
N=74
Rehabilitation
Group
N=32
Issue n % n % n % p
Anxiety 22 20.8 15 20.3 7 21.9 0.85
Concentration 31 29.2 19 25.7 12 37.5 0.22
Fatigue 43 40.6 28 37.8 15 46.9 0.38
Memory 32 30.2 18 24.3 14 43.8 0.046
Slowness 22 20.8 10 13.5 12 37.5 0.005
Distractible 22 20.8 12 16.2 10 31.2 0.08
Anger 19 17.9 11 14.9 9 28.1 0.11
Confidence 19 17.9 11 14.9 8 25.0 0.21
Vision* 5 4.7 3 4.1 2 6.2 0.62
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
150
Pain*
6 5.7 6 8.1 0
0 0.10
None of the
above issues
27 25.5 21 28.4 6 18.8 0.30
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
151
4.5 Discussion
The first aim of the study was to examine self-reported safety and patterns of driver
behaviour amongst individuals, who had resumed driving after successful completion of a driver
assessment and rehabilitation program at least 3 months post-TBI. It was hypothesized that
drivers would report more crashes and near-crashes following injury and more modifications to
their driving behaviour relative to pre-injury. This hypothesis was partially supported by the
results, as many participants reported modifying their driving behaviour, however no significant
difference was found for self-reported crashes or near-crashes relative to pre-injury,
Our results support those of Schultheis (2002),(Schultheis et al., 2002) who found no
evidence for an increased crash-rate, in drivers with TBI (N=47) who had completed driver
assessment and retraining when compared to a control group. Caution should be applied when
comparing these study results to the current study, as a control group was not used. Similarly,
although Schanke (2008)(Schanke et al., 2008) found that the crash-rate for drivers with TBI who
had received a formal driver assessment, was higher when compared with rates for the general
population in Norway, and the TBI group were less likely to modify driving behaviour compared
to a CVA cohort, it is not possible to make comparisons due to the different methodologies
used.
Whilst the drivers in the current study have continued to drive and have not reported an
increased crash-rate compared to pre-injury, the reliance on self-report and accuracy of memory
in a cognitively impaired population over lengthy intervals of time is acknowledged as a
limitation, and therefore conclusions about driver safety are difficult to draw from this data.
Schulheis (2002) also acknowledged the difficulty in using crashes as a measure of driver safety
as they are relatively rare occurrences.(Schultheis et al., 2002)
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
152
Over 78% of the respondents reported driving on a daily basis, similar to the figure
(81.5%) reported by Schanke (2008). (Schanke et al., 2008) This frequency is higher than
reported in other studies, where 25% (Coleman et al., 2002) and 64% (Fisk et al., 1998) of
participants reported driving each day. This may reflect differences in regional driving patterns or
their samples may have included more severe injuries, as driving frequency in the more severe
rehabilitation group was significantly lower than that in the pass group. Additionally, these
participants were of similar age to those in this study, but did not have access to a driver
rehabilitation program. Whilst not possible to substantiate this in the current study, it may be
conjectured that post-injury driving frequency may be influenced by the driver assessment and
rehabilitation process, as 92% of participants reported that it was a helpful process. Some
participants commented that it was good to be given a formal clearance to resume driving and it
improved their confidence and awareness of driving responsibly.
Many drivers reported modifying aspects of their driving behaviour in response to
recognition that their driving skills had changed: Compared to pre-injury, 36.8% of drivers
limited the time driven, 40.6% drove more slowly and 19.8 % avoided unknown places and were
significantly more likely to avoid busy traffic, night driving, passengers and freeways. These
findings are consistent with those of Schultheis (2002) (Schultheis et al., 2002) and Priddy
(1990),(Priddy et al., 1990) who found that approximately one third of the drivers in their studies
had made voluntary restrictions to their driving, including avoiding unfamiliar routes, night
driving or busy traffic. It is acknowledged that many older drivers modify their driving
behaviour (Molnar, Charlton, et al., 2013; Molnar & Eby, 2008; Molnar, Eby, et al., 2013), and
age-related changes may have contributed to this finding. However, less than 10% of participants
were older drivers, with 6 aged 65- 69 and 4 aged 70 – 78 at the time of questionnaire
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
153
completion. Fatigue was the main reason for limiting driving time and was reported by 40.6% of
the group as continuing to affect driving. Being more cautious was reported as the main reason
for driving more slowly than pre-injury. Lack of confidence and poor memory were the main
reasons given for limiting driving to familiar areas. This finding suggests that lack of confidence
and strategies to address navigation skills should be addressed during driver rehabilitation.
A unique finding of this study was the high proportion of participants (41.5%) who
reported difficulty with remembering and planning routes: (51.9% of the rehabilitation group and
37.5% of the pass group). Michon’s model of driving (Michon, 1985) describes 3 levels of
decision making: operational decisions involving immediate reactions, tactical decisions
requiring anticipatory manouvres and strategic decisions involving planning, with low time
pressure. Route-planning and navigation would be regarded as strategic aspects of driving and
are amongst the most difficult and time-consuming to assess during on-road assessment. Further
investigation is warranted to determine whether this problem could be predicted by
neuropsychological assessment and whether compensatory strategies, such as training to use a
Global Positioning System (GPS) while driving, would be of benefit.
The practice of delaying the initial driver assessment for at least 3 months post- injury,
combined with the process of driver assessment and retraining, may have provided time and
opportunity for improved driver skills and development of self-awareness of the effects of the
TBI on driving capacity. Interestingly, 74% of respondents felt that issues related to their injury
continued to affect their driving, 25% of respondents considered their driving ability to be worse
and 59% about the same as pre-injury. This contrasts with Rapport’s (2006) (Rapport et al., 2006)
findings, that drivers with a TBI rated their driving abilities as better than average. Driver
assessment and rehabilitation may have contributed to the development of self- awareness and
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
154
subsequent post-injury modifications to driving behaviour, however, the current study did not test
this premise.
The second aim of the study was to compare the characteristics and subsequent self-
reported driver behaviour of those drivers who returned to driving after one on-road assessment
with those who required driver rehabilitation prior to subsequent assessments. It was
hypothesized that drivers who did not pass the initial driver assessment and required driver
rehabilitation would have sustained a more severe TBI and would be more likely to have
modified their driver behaviour.
This hypothesis was supported by the results: the rehabilitation group included a higher
proportion of individuals with severe TBI than the pass group. This finding is consistent with
results from previous research, that driver rehabilitation is likely to be required by individuals
with a severe TBI to enable a safe return to driving.(Brouwer & Withaar, 1997; Ross et al.; P. E.
Ross et al., 2015) Drivers in both groups reported modifications to their driving behaviour
compared to pre-injury, however, the rehabilitation group was significantly more likely to avoid
driving with passengers, busy traffic, night and freeway driving. Similar to the findings of Labbe
(2013), (Labbe et al., 2013) the more severely injured drivers, were also more likely to drive less
frequently and limit the distance driven. The rehabilitation group was four times more likely to
be driving within 5 km of home than the pass group (only one participant was restricted to
driving within 5 km of home on a conditional license). Factors such as employment status, poor
memory or lack of confidence may have influenced driving frequency and distance driven, in
addition to self-awareness: 40.6% of the rehabilitation group reported that they drove more
cautiously and were more aware of risks compared to 23% of the pass group,
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
155
The rehabilitation group was twice as likely to report more post-injury near-crashes than
the pass group. A significant difference was found between the groups with regard to self-
reported slowness in thinking, which may have been a contributing factor to the greater frequency
of near-crashes reported by the rehabilitation group and supports Preece (2012) finding, of an
association between hazard perception response speed and PTA duration (Preece et al., 2012).
4.5.1 Limitations
The study findings should be interpreted with reference to several limitations. The
absence of a comparison group who did not undergo the driver assessment and rehabilitation
process limits conclusions regarding the effects of those processes on driver behaviour. However,
such a comparison was not deemed practically or ethically possible. Additionally, care must be
taken in interpreting the results for the rehabilitation group, due to the small sample size.
The study data were based on self-report, which may be associated with memory or
response bias and the accuracy of pre- and post-injury self-reported crash- rates and traffic
infringements may have been affected by 1) the perception that by completing the questionnaire,
the participant’s right to drive might be at risk, due to the lack of anonymity, 2) the time elapsed
between returning to driving and questionnaire completion, 3) the fact that many of the TBI
drivers continued to experience memory difficulties, and 4) the questionnaire did not evaluate
crash fault status or provide a clear definition of a minor or major crash. In future studies, seeking
a corroborative opinion from a significant other regarding crash involvement and traffic
violations, and access to DLA records might improve the accuracy of data. (Classen et al., 2013)
However, information regarding near-crashes, minor crashes or fault status cannot be accessed
from DLA records.
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
156
Although no significant differences were found in demographic or injury-related
characteristics between the respondents and non-respondents, it cannot be assumed that the
information provided by the group of respondents was representative of the total sample.
Reasons for declining to participate may have included a fear of disclosing a poor pre- or post-
injury driving record. Most drivers in this study continued to drive with few issues, however,
OTDAs involved in the driver assessment program have provided feedback, that at least four
males belonging to the original rehabilitation group, all of whom also had a history of substance
misuse, had license suspensions following return to driving. None of these individuals responded
to the questionnaire. Further research to investigate risk factors for drivers who have passed
driver assessment and then subsequently been banned from driving is warranted.
4.5.2 Conclusion
The current study found, that based on self-report, many drivers with a moderate to severe
TBI, who passed an on-road assessment with or without on-road driver rehabilitation and were
at least 3 months post-injury, reported modifying their driving behaviour to compensate for
ongoing impairment and continued to drive safely in the longer term. This study also highlighted
that navigational difficulties were commonly experienced post-TBI, suggesting that inclusion of
training in navigation may be an important aspect of driver rehabilitation.
Declaration of Interest
Pamela Ross was awarded an RACV Sir Edmond Herring Memorial Scholarship in 2009.
The remaining authors report no declarations of interest.
4.6 Implications for Rehabilitation
Driver assessment and on-road retraining are important aspects of rehabilitation following
traumatic brain injury.
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
157
Many drivers with moderate/severe TBI, reported modifying their driving behaviour to
compensate for ongoing impairment and continued to drive safely in the longer term.
Navigational difficulties were commonly experienced following TBI, suggesting that
training in navigation may be an important aspect of driver rehabilitation.
4.7 References
1. Ponsford, J., S. Sloan, and P. Snow, Traumatic brain injury: rehabilitation for everyday
adaptive living 2nd Edition(2013): Psychology Press.
2. Rapport, L.J., R.A. Hanks, and R.C. Bryer, Barriers to driving and community integration
after traumatic brain injury. Journal of Head Trauma Rehabilitation, 2006. 21(1) p 34-44.
3. Liddle, J., Fleming, J., McKenna, K., Turpin, M., Whitelaw, P., & Allen, S., Adjustment
to loss of the driving role following traumatic brain injury: a qualitative exploration with
key stakeholders. Australian Occupational Therapy Journal, 2012. 59(1): p. 79-88.
4. Rapport, L.J., R.C. Bryer, and R.A. Hanks, Driving and community integration after
traumatic brain injury. Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation, 2008. 89(5): p.
922-30.
5. Brouwer, W.H. and F.K. Withaar, Fitness to drive after traumatic brain injury.
Neuropsychological Rehabilitation, 1997. 7(3): p. 177-193.
6. Liddle, J., Fleming, J., McKenna, K., Turpin, M., Whitelaw, P., & Allen, S.., Driving and
driving cessation after traumatic brain injury: processes and key times of need. Disability
and Rehabilitation, 2011. 33(25-26): p. 2574-86.
7. Schultheis, M.T., J. DeLuca, and D. Chute, Handbook for the assessment of driving
capacity 2009: Academic Press.
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
158
8. Kay, L.G., A.C. Bundy, and L.M. Clemson, Predicting Fitness to Drive in People With
Cognitive Impairments by Using DriveSafe and DriveAware. Archives of Physical
Medicine and Rehabilitation, 2009. 90(9): p. 1514-1522.
9. Engum, E. S., Cron, L., Hulse, C., Pendergrass, T. M., & et al., Cognitive Behavioral
Driver's Inventory. Cognitive Rehabilitation, 1988. 6(5): p. 34-50.
10. Fisk, G. D., Schneider, J. J., & Novack, T. A., Useful field of view after traumatic brain
injury. Journal of Head Trauma Rehabilitation, 2002. 17(1): p. 16-25.
11. Bliokas, V. V., Taylor, J. E., Leung, J., & Deane, F. P., Neuropsychological assessment of
fitness to drive following acquired cognitive impairment. Brain Injury, 2011. 25(5): p.
471-487.
12. Classen, S. and J. Brooks, Driving Simulators for Occupational Therapy Screening,
Assessment, and Intervention. Occupational Therapy in Health Care, 2014. 28(2): p. 154-
162.
13. Lew, H. L., Poole, J. H., Lee, E. H., Jaffe, D. L., Huang, H. C., & Brodd, E, Predictive
validity of driving-simulator assessments following traumatic brain injury: a preliminary
study. Brain Injury, 2005. 19(3): p. 177-88.
14. Asimakopulos, J., Boychuck, Z., Sondergaard, D., Poulin, V., Ménard, I., & Korner-
Bitensky, N, Assessing executive function in relation to fitness to drive: A review of tools
and their ability to predict safe driving. Australian Occupational Therapy Journal, 2012.
59(6): p. 402-427.
15. Classen, S., Levy, C., McCarthy, D., Mann, W. C., Lanford, D., & Waid-Ebbs, J. K,
Traumatic brain injury and driving assessment: an evidence-based literature review.
American Journal of Occupational Therapy, 2009. 63(5): p. 580-91.
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
159
16. Fox, G.K., S.C. Bowden, and D.S. Smith, On-road assessment of driving competence
after brain impairment: review of current practice and recommendations for a
standardized examination. Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation, 1998.
79(10): p. 1288-96.
17. Bouillon, L., B. Mazer, and I. Gelinas, Validity of the Cognitive Behavioral Driver's
Inventory in predicting driving outcome. American Journal of Occupational Therapy,
2006. 60(4): p. 420-427.
18. Korner-Bitensky, N., Bitensky, J., Sofer, S., Man-Son-Hing, M., & Gelinas, I., Driving
evaluation practices of clinicians working in the United States and Canada. American
Journal of Occupational Therapy, 2006. 60(4): p. 428-34.
19. D’apolito, A.C., Massonneau, A., Paillat, C., Azouvi, P., Impact of brain injury on driving
skills. Annals of Physical and Rehabilitation Medicine, 2013. 56(1): p. 63-80.
20. Di Stefano, M. and W. Macdonald, Australian occupational therapy driver assessors'
opinions on improving on-road driver assessment procedures. American Journal of
Occupational Therapy, 2010. 64(2): p. 325-335.
21. Ponsford, J. L., Downing, M. G., Olver, J., Ponsford, M., Acher, R., Carty, M., & Spitz,
G., Longitudinal follow-up of patients with traumatic brain injury: Outcome at two, five,
and ten years post-injury. Journal of Neurotrauma, 2014. 31(1): p. 64-77.
22. Austroads, Assessing Fitness to Drive for commercial and private vehcile drivers. Fouth
Edition ed2012, Sydney, Australia: Austroads.
23. Ponsford, J., Willmott, C., Rothwell, A., Cameron, P., Kelly, A. M., Nelms, R., . . . Ng,
K., Factors influencing outcome following mild traumatic brain injury in adults. Journal
of the International Neuropsychological Society, 2000. 6(5): p. 568-79.
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
160
24. Schanke, A. K., Rike, P. O., Molmen, A., & Osten, P. E., Driving behaviour after brain
injury: a follow-up of accident rate and driving patterns 6-9 years post-injury. Journal of
Rehabilitation Medicine, 2008. 40(9): p. 733-6.
25. Schultheis, M. T., Matheis, R. J., Nead, R., & DeLuca, J., Driving behaviors following
brain injury: self-report and motor vehicle records. Journal of Head Trauma
Rehabilitation, 2002. 17(1): p. 38-47.
26. Pietrapiana, P., Tamietto, M., Torrini, G., Mezzanato, T., Rago, R., & Perino, C., Role of
premorbid factors in predicting safe return to driving after severe TBI. Brain Injury,
2005. 19(3): p. 197-211.
27. Finestone, H. M., Guo, M., O'Hara, P., Greene-Finestone, L., Marshall, S. C., Hunt, L., . .
. Biggs, J., Department of Transportation vs Self-reported Data on Motor Vehicle
Collisions and Driving Convictions for Stroke Survivors: Do They Agree? Traffic Injury
Prevention, 2011. 12(4): p. 327-332.
28. Anstey, K.J., Comparison of self-reported crashes, state crash records and an on-road
driving assessment in a population-based sample of drivers aged 69-95 years. Traffic
Injury Prevention, 2009. 10(1): p. 84-90.
29. Labbe, D. R., Vance, D. E., Wadley, V., & Novack, T. A, Predictors of driving avoidance
and exposure following traumatic brain injury. Journal of Head Trauma Rehabilitation,
2013.
30. Classen, S., Wang, Y.,Winter, S, M.,Velozo, C, A.,Lanford, D. N, Bedard, M,.
Concurrent criterion validity of the safe driving behavior measure: a predictor of on-road
driving outcomes. American Journal of Occupational Therapy, 2013. 67(1): p. 108-16.
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
161
31. Ortoleva, C.,Brugger, C.,Van der Linden, M.,Walder, B., Prediction of driving capacity
after traumatic brain injury: a systematic review. Journal of Head Trauma Rehabilitation,
2012. 27(4): p. 302-13.
32. Tamietto, M.,Torrini, G.,Adenzato, M.,Pietrapiana, P.,Rago, R.,Perino, C.., To drive or
not to drive (after TBI)? A review of the literature and its implications for rehabilitation
and future research. Neurorehabilitation, 2006. 21(1): p. 81-92.
33. Charlton, J.,Koppel, S.,Odell, M.,Devlin, A.,Langford, J.,O’Hare, M.,Kopinathan,
C.,Andrea, et al., Influence of chronic illness on crash involvement of motor vehicle
drivers2010: Monash University, Accident Research Centre.
34. Haselkorn, J.K., B.A. Mueller, and F.A. Rivara, Characteristics of drivers and driving
record after traumatic and nontraumatic brain injury. Archives of Physical Medicine and
Rehabilitation, 1998. 79(7): p. 738-42.
35. Priddy, D.A., P. Johnson, and C.S. Lam, Driving after a severe head injury. Brain Injury,
1990. 4(3): p. 267-72.
36. Bivona, U.,D'Ippolito, M.,Giustini, M.,Vignally, P.,Longo, E.,Taggi, F.,Formisano, R.,
Return to driving after severe traumatic brain injury: increased risk of traffic accidents
and personal responsibility.Journal of Head Trauma Rehabilitation, 2012. 27(3): p. 210-5.
37. Formisano, R.,Bivona, U.,Brunelli, S.,Giustini, M.,Longo, E.,Taggi, F., A preliminary
investigation of road traffic accident rate after severe brain injury. Brain Injury, 2005.
19(3): p. 159-63.
38. Lundqvist, A., J. Alinder, and J. Ronnberg, Factors influencing driving 10 years after
brain injury. Brain Injury, 2008. 22(4): p. 295-304.
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
162
39. van Zomeren, A.H., et al., Fitness to drive a car after recovery from severe head injury.
Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation, 1988. 69(2): p. 90-6.
40. Di Stefano, M. and W. McDonald, Advanced strategies for On-Road driver rehabiliation
and training in Driver rehabilitation and community mobility: principles and practice, J.
Pellerito, Editor 2006, Elesvier Mosby: St. Louis, Missouri. p. 297-308.
41. Unsworth, C.A. and A. Baker, Driver rehabilitation: A systematic review of the types and
effectiveness of interventions used by occupational therapists to improve on-road fitness-
to-drive. Accident Analysis and Prevention, 2014. 71(0): p. 106-114.
42. Ross, P. E., Ponsford, J. L., Di Stefano, M., & Spitz, G., Predictors of On-Road Driver
Performance Following Traumatic Brain Injury. Archives of Physical Medicine and
Rehabilitation, 2015. 96(3): p. 440-446.
43. Jones, R., H. Giddens, and D. Croft, Assessment and training of brain-damaged drivers.
American Journal of Occupational Therapy, 1983. 37(11): p. 754-60.
44. OT-Australia, Competency standards for occupational therapy driver assessors, 1998,
OT - Australia Victoria: Melbourne, Victoria.
45. POLA criteria, ed. C. Roads1999, Melbourne: VicRoads.
46. Marosszeky, N., Ryan, L., Shores, E., Batchelor, J., & Marosszeky, J., The PTA Protocol:
Guidelines for using the Westmead Post-Traumatic Amnesia (PTA) Scale.1997: Wild &
Wooley.
47. Ponsford, J., Janzen, S., McIntyre, A., Bayley, B., Velikonja, D., Tate, R., INCOG
Recommendations for Management of Cognition Following Traumatic Brain Injury, Part
I: Posttraumatic Amnesia/Delirium. J Head Trauma Rehabiliation,, 2014. Vol. 29, (No.
4,): p. pp. 307–320.
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
163
48. Fisk, G.D., J.J. Schneider, and T.A. Novack, Driving following traumatic brain injury:
prevalence, exposure, advice and evaluations. Brain Injury, 1998. 12(8): p. 683-95.
49. Charlton, J.,Fildes, B.,Oxley, J., Scully, J.,Koppel, S.,Congui, M.,Muir, C., Self –
regulatory practices in older drivers in the Australian Capital Territory and new South
Wales: , 2006, Monash University Accident Research Centre.
50. Lundqvist, A., J. Alinder, and J. Rönnberg, Factors influencing driving 10 years after
brain injury. Brain Injury, 2008. 22(4): p. 295-304.
51. Coleman, R. D., Rapport, L. J., Ergh, T. C., Hanks, R. A., Ricker, J. H., & Millis, S. R..,
Predictors of driving outcome after traumatic brain injury. Archives of Physical
Medicine and Rehabilitation, 2002. 83(10): p. 1415-22.
52. Molnar, L.J. and D.W. Eby, The Relationship between Self-Regulation and Driving-
Related Abilities in Older Drivers: An Exploratory Study. Traffic Injury Prevention, 2008.
9(4): p. 314-319.
53. Molnar, L.J., Charlton, J. L.Eby, D.W.Langford,J,. Koppel.S .,Kolenic, G.E.Marshall, S.
Driving avoidance by older adults: Is it always self-regulation? Accident Analysis and
Prevention, 2013. 57(0): p. 96-104.
54. Molnar, L.J., Charlton, J. L.Eby, D.W.Langford,J,. Koppel.S .,Kolenic, G.E.Marshall, S.,
Factors Affecting Self-Regulatory Driving Practices Among Older Adults. Traffic Injury
Prevention, 2013. 15(3): p. 262-272.
55. Michon, J., A Critical View of Driver Behavior Models: What Do We Know, What Should
We Do?, in Human Behavior and Traffic Safety, L. Evans and R. Schwing, Editors. 1985,
Springer US. p. 485-524.
Chapter 4 Driver Safety and Behaviour after TBI
164
56. Preece, M.H.W., M.S. Horswill, and G.M. Geffen, Assessment of drivers' ability to
anticipate traffic hazards after traumatic brain injury. Journal of Neurology,
Neurosurgery and Psychiatry, 2012. 82(4): p. 447-451.27. Finestone, H.M., et al.,
CHAPTER 5
PhD PROGRAM -GENERAL DISCUSSION
Chapter 5 General Discussion
166
5.1 Overview and Integration of Main Findings
Research has identified that driving is one of the most important daily living activities for
many people after TBI (Hopewell, 2002; Liddle et al., 2012). Not surprisingly, it has been
identified as a key rehabilitation goal. Potential sensory, physical, cognitive, behavioural and
emotional sequelae that may be prevalent following TBI, are known to impact on driving
capacity. As such, it is essential that advice and clinical interventions to assist in resuming
driving after TBI are consistent and informed by evidence (Liddle et al., 2011).
There has been considerable variability in results of studies investigating driving after
TBI, likely reflecting their different samples, study settings, licensing contexts and designs.
Studies to date have investigated predictors of passing/ failing on-road assessment, prevalence of
driving after TBI, types of driver errors, post-injury patterns of driving and some studies have
examined driver safety measured by crash rates. Only a small number of these studies have
reported whether participants were offered driver rehabilitation and on-road training after failing
the initial on-road assessment. No studies were identified that examined the characteristics,
interventions provided and outcomes of those individuals with TBI, who received on-road
training after failing initial on-road assessment. Additionally, the use of restricted licensing,
goals of on-road training and longer term safety and driving patterns have not been examined in a
TBI population
The overall objective of this PhD program, was therefore to contribute to current
knowledge about resuming driving after TBI, by examining characteristics of participants,
processes, interventions and outcomes of a driver assessment and rehabilitation program. The
intention of obtaining this knowledge, was to assist in clinical decision-making and to identify
methods to optimise the driver assessment and rehabilitation process for individuals with TBI.
Chapter 5 General Discussion
167
Study 1 sought to; 1) document the patient characteristics and outcomes of an OT driver
assessment and rehabilitation program and 2) to examine which pre-injury and injury-related
factors were associated with the outcome of the initial on-road driver assessment. The results of
this study found that PTA duration, gender, choice reaction time and the presence of physical and
visual impairments were useful variables in predicting the likelihood of failing the on-road
assessment. They are important referral criteria when deciding whether an OT driver assessment
is indicated. Although 66% of drivers passed the initial assessment and resumed driving, the
remaining 34% required on-road training. No studies have been identified in the literature that
examined and described how this intervention is provided. As such, the aims of Study 2, were to
describe the range of goals, processes, outcomes and resources associated with providing on-road
training in a group of drivers with TBI who failed an initial OT driver assessment. A further
subsidiary aim of the second study was to describe the practical application of the driver
assessment and rehabilitation process and use of restricted licensing as interventions for grading
return to driving after TBI. Only three of the 207 participants in Study 1 did not resume driving.
Given the high rate of relicensing after completing the driving program (with or without lessons),
it was important to examine the longer term safety of this group. This was the focus of Study 3
which addressed two aims; 1) to examine self-reported pre- and post-injury driver safety and
patterns of driving behaviour amongst individuals with a TBI who had completed an OT driver
assessment and rehabilitation program and 2) to compare the characteristics and subsequent self-
reported driver behaviour of those drivers who returned to driving after one on-road assessment,
with those who received on-road training and subsequent reassessments. The study found that
many drivers with a moderate to severe TBI who passed an on-road assessment with or without
on-road training and were at least 3 months post-injury continued to drive safely in the longer
Chapter 5 General Discussion
168
term. Many participants also reported modifying their driving behaviour to compensate for
ongoing impairment
The following discussion will integrate the findings across the studies, by considering
each of the aims of the PhD program and highlighting key issues and implications for clinical
practice in the area of driver assessment and rehabilitation following TBI.
5.2 Driving Program Outcomes
To demonstrate how the first aim - to document the patient characteristics and assessment
outcomes of an OT driver assessment and rehabilitation program in a TBI population -was
achieved, the discussion will focus initially on the assessment outcomes, including pass/fail rates,
prevalence of recommended license restrictions and timing of return to driving. Patient
characteristics will be discussed in the next section entitled ‘Factors influencing initial driver
assessment performance’. To examine and compare the characteristics of the participants in each
of the three studies, they were divided into two groups; the pass group who did not require any
on-road training and the rehabilitation group who received one or more driving lessons.
5.2.1 Driving resumption after completing driving program
Of the 340 participants in Study 2, all of whom had been deemed suitable to be
considered for driver rehabilitation, only seven were recorded as having their license suspended
and did not return to driving. No studies were identified that recorded relicensing rates following
driver rehabilitation in a TBI population; however the findings from this study, support Brouwer
and Withaar’s (1997) observation, that relicensing rates can be improved after TBI with access to
a driver rehabilitation program (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997).
Chapter 5 General Discussion
169
Previous studies have reported that the prevalence of resuming driving after TBI, mostly
without any formal clearance to drive, is estimated to be between 37% and 60 % (Bivona et al.,
2012; Brouwer & Withaar, 1997; Fisk et al., 1998; Hawley, 2001). A higher rate of driving
resumption of 85%, was found in a study where the sample included only drivers with TBI, of
unknown injury severity, who had successfully completed a comprehensive driver evaluation
(Schultheis et al., 2002). It is not known whether any of this sample had required driver
rehabilitation prior to being clear to drive. It is difficult to ascertain whether formal driver
assessment and rehabilitation influences the rates of resuming driving after TBI. There is a lack
of recent literature, reporting numbers of drivers with TBI who receive a formal driving
evaluation and how many are not able to resume driving after driver rehabilitation.
An older study, conducted in the US, found that two thirds of participants had not
received an assessment of their driving (Fisk et al., 1998) and a UK based study published in
2001 found that only 16% of participants who resumed driving, reported receiving advice about
returning to driving (Hawley, 2001). Access to driving programs and the clinical practices for
resuming driving after TBI vary widely between rehabilitation centres and countries. The
rehabilitation facility where the studies were conducted had a well-established in-house driving
program with the costs of driving assessments routinely covered by no-fault accident or workers
compensation insurance. Driving and community mobility issues were routinely considered by
all staff and may have influenced numbers of referrals to the driving program.
Following on-road training and reassessment, the pass rate of 98% of participants referred
to the driving program was very high. It is difficult to compare this relicensing rate with those of
other studies for a number of reasons. The relicensing rate may not be representative of the wider
TBI population that attended this rehabilitation centre as only those individuals who were
Chapter 5 General Discussion
170
referred to the driving program were included in the sample. Other rehabilitation centres may use
different referral criteria. For example, some individuals with mild TBI were referred to the
driver rehabilitation program however, at another centre only patients with moderate/severe TBI
may be referred for driver assessment. In addition, the professional disciplines and experience of
those who refer to these programs may differ.
At the centre where this study was conducted, the decision to refer for driver assessment
was made by the doctor after a patient review. In making this decision, the doctor often sought
the opinion of the community based multi-disciplinary team, which may have included
neuropsychologist, occupational therapist, specialist OTDA, speech pathologist, physiotherapist
and social worker. Each case was considered on an individual basis, however the referral criteria
included; meeting the medical and eyesight licensing requirements outlined in the Austroads
Medical Fitness to Drive publication (Austroads, 2012). There are no Australian guidelines
examining timeframes for resuming driving after moderate to severe TBI. The established
procedure based on clinical experience at the centre, was to advise patients not to drive for at
least three months from date of injury. They were also advised that an assessment of readiness to
drive and whether an OT driver assessment was required would be conducted at the review with
their doctor. The results of the neuropsychological assessment, functional occupational therapy
assessment and physiotherapy advice for patients with physical impairment were also considered,
as well as the known driving experience and history and wishes of the patient.
In other centres this decision may rest solely with the doctor. Finally, the sample
included both the drivers who passed after one on-road assessment and those who had passed
after receiving on-road training. Most studies do not specify whether and how much on-road
training was provided. It is to be hoped that a body of knowledge around return to driving can be
Chapter 5 General Discussion
171
built up that includes consistent reporting of referral criteria and whether participants have been
offered driver rehabilitation.
From the results of Study 2, it is not possible to conclude that return to driving rates may
be influenced by offering both driver assessment and on-road training, as there was no
comparison group, who did not complete the driving program. However, a longitudinal study of
outcomes after TBI, conducted at the same rehabilitation centre, where patients with potential to
resume driving were routinely referred to the driving program, found that 70% of participants
reported they were driving by ten years post-injury (Ponsford et al., 2014). This rate of returning
to driving is likely to be higher, as the 30% who reported that they were not driving, may also
include people who had never held a driving license or were no longer driving. It may be
surmised, therefore, that at this rehabilitation centre, where a comprehensive driving program is
offered, the prevalence of driving after TBI is greater than 70% and is generally higher than the
rates reported in the literature. In addition, the questionnaire responses from Study 3, indicated
that the majority of individuals who completed the driving program, had continued to drive in the
longer term. Only three of the 106 respondents, reported that they had stopped driving, despite
being cleared to drive after successfully completing the OT driver assessment.
The results of Study 1 were based on data collected from the OT driver assessments of
207 participants conducted between 2002 and 2009. The data from Study 2, included this earlier
data and the results from a further 133 OT driver assessments conducted between 2010 and 2014,
making a total sample of 340 participants. There was a difference in the initial assessment pass
rates between the first (66%) and second studies (72%), as 19 participants in the first study had
received one or two subsequent assessments because their initial assessment result was not clear.
In Study 2, these 19 participants were included in the pass group, as the goal of this study was to
Chapter 5 General Discussion
172
examine only the participants who had received on-road training. If these 19 participants are
removed from the rehabilitation group in the first study, then the proportion of individuals
requiring on-road training is similar across the studies; 25% in the first study and 28% in the
second study.
5.2.2 Resumption of Driving with License Restrictions
In Victoria, Australia, where this program of research was conducted, OTDAs can
recommend a range of license conditions and restrictions (VicRoads, 2008). In making such a
recommendation, the OTDA will consider the cognitive ability and willingness of the driver to
comply with the restrictions. The conditions must be able to be enforced by police and complied
with by the driver and the occurrence of unexpected situations must be considered(VicRoads,
2008). Examples of inappropriate restrictions would be to limit a driver to a fixed route (what
happens if a detour is required due to road-works or an accident?) or certain weather conditions
(no driving in wet weather) which may change during the journey.
The decision to assess for a restricted license is made by the OTDA after the driver has
failed the standard on-road driving route and usually after completion of driver rehabilitation.
Feedback about driver performance is obtained from the driving instructor and the option of a
restricted license is discussed with the driver and significant others prior to reassessment. When a
restriction to drive within a specified area is likely to be recommended, the on-road assessment is
always conducted in that area. The ability of the driver to navigate in the area is always assessed
by the OTDA. After the assessment the area restriction is discussed with the driver and often a
map is provided. This is also confirmed in writing by the DLA. It is difficult to monitor or
enforce a restricted license, however often a significant other may monitor the driver. In addition,
Chapter 5 General Discussion
173
an incentive to comply with the restriction is the risk of a fine, conviction or the prospect of loss
of license for failure to comply.
The use of license conditions recommending the use of adaptive equipment, such as
steering aids, left foot accelerator pedals and hand controls to compensate for physical
impairment, is necessary and widely accepted. However, the practice of placing a license
restriction to drive within a specified area is less common. To our knowledge, this is the only
study to have documented the prevalence and use of license restrictions in a TBI population,
within a licensing context, where such restrictions are available.
Of the 94 drivers, in Study 2, who required on-road training, almost half (47.8 %),
resumed driving with a restricted license. Of those requiring a restricted license, 41.5 % required
an automatic license restriction. This included 17% of participants, requiring both the restriction
to drive with automatic transmission and adaptive equipment, to compensate for physical
impairment. Similarly, 19.1% of the group were restricted to driving within a specified area and
may also have been restricted to driving an automatic vehicle. Some participants therefore had
more than one license restriction recommended; three participants had all three restrictions placed
on their license, 33 participants had two restrictions and nine had one restriction.
One of the concerns raised about using restricted licensing in a cognitively impaired
population, was the possibility of non-compliance (Classen, 2014). This may be due to the
presence of poor insight or self-monitoring and memory impairment. In Study 2, it was not
possible to evaluate whether the study participants complied with the conditions on their licenses,
or to measure how safely they drove in the longer term as this was not part of the study design.
The question of compliance with license conditions is difficult to investigate, due to the need to
rely on self-report, the report of a significant other or police report to the DLA. It may have been
Chapter 5 General Discussion
174
useful to include a question about license compliance on the questionnaire used in Study 3, but
this was not considered in the study design.
The availability of restricted licensing improved the rates of return to driving in this
group. Without the option to apply a license restriction, the drivers in this group would have been
assessed as unsafe to resume driving at that time. With further recovery or additional driver
rehabilitation they may have eventually been assessed to resume driving with an unrestricted
license. In jurisdictions where restricted licensing is not widely used, these participants would
have been assessed as not fit to hold a license, would not have resumed driving, and would
potentially have experienced reduced participation in a range of activities of daily living.
Although the use of restricted licensing has not been previously investigated in a TBI
population, one study found that the use of restricted licensing, enabled many older drivers to
avoid license withdrawal and thereby maintain independence (Nasvadi & Wister, 2009).
Additionally, crash risk was found to be lower for older drivers with a restricted license,
compared to those with an open license and was found to be a useful method for grading
reduction in driving (Langford & Koppel, 2011).
Study 2, demonstrated how the use of restricted licensing can facilitate a graded return to
driving in a TBI population. The demands of the driving environment can be reduced, by
restricting exposure to more challenging driving conditions, such as busy peak hour or driving on
roads with a high speed limit and driving in unfamiliar areas. For example, a geographical
restriction, can limit drivers to familiar local areas, thereby avoiding the additional demands of
planning and monitoring driving routes, required when driving in unfamiliar areas. By offering
the opportunity to have the license restriction reviewed and eventually removed or modified,
some drivers with TBI can resume unrestricted driving. The process of license restriction review
Chapter 5 General Discussion
175
in Victoria, Australia can occur in a number of ways. The OTDA can specify that the driver
should drive within the confines of the license restriction for a period of time (such as 6 months)
and then request an OT driver reassessment to review the restriction. Alternatively the OTDA can
specify to the DLA that the license restriction should be reviewed within a specified time frame
and the DLA will then notify the driver of the need for a reassessment at that time.
Whilst the results of Study 3 found that many drivers with a TBI modified their driving
behaviour and did not appear to be at greater risk of crashes compared to pre-injury, it was not
possible to investigate the safety of the group using restricted licenses. The questionnaire used in
Study 3 did not ask drivers whether they held an open or restricted license. It was therefore not
possible to compare crash risk or traffic violations in the group who had resumed driving with a
restricted license after on-road training, with the group who resumed driving with an open
license. Determining the effectiveness of restricted licensing for maintaining driver safety in a
TBI population, is an area in need of further research.
5.2.3 Timing of return to driving
Whilst the focus of this PhD program of research has been to describe and examine the
processes involved in returning to driving after TBI, the simple question ‘When can I return to
driving?’ remains difficult to answer, particularly for those who have sustained a more severe
TBI. The Austroads medical guidelines for Fitness to Drive (2012), specify a non-driving period
of a minimum of 24 hours when loss of consciousness has occurred, but provide no guidance
about timing of resuming driving for those with a more severe TBI (Austroads, 2012). The
findings from two Australian studies examining fitness to drive status after mild TBI supported
this guideline not to drive for 24 hours post injury (Baker et al., 2015; Preece, 2010), but
Chapter 5 General Discussion
176
concluded that better guidance is required about which factors facilitate return to driving after the
24 hour period.
A US study found a relationship between timing of return to driving and injury severity;
those with less severe injuries returned to driving earlier, usually in the first year post-injury
(Novack et al., 2010). However there is a lack of knowledge about timing of resuming driving
following moderate/severe TBI, as time from injury to resuming driving, has not generally been
documented in studies examining resumption of driving following TBI.
Participants in this program of research were not usually referred for OT driver
assessment until at least three months post-injury, to allow time for some recovery of motor and
cognitive impairment. This timeframe is not a documented guideline in Australian fitness to
drive guidelines, but was a standard procedure at the rehabilitation hospital from where the
sample was drawn and was based on clinical experience and previous research. In an Australian
study of recovery following mild TBI, cognitive symptoms that were reported at one week post-
injury had resolved in 76% of participants when assessed at three months post-injury (Ponsford
et al., 2000). Additionally, self-awareness of impairment has been shown to improve over time
(Hart et al., 2009), providing further support for the practice of delaying resumption of driving
and referral to driver assessment for at least three months, for patients with a more severe injury.
Despite this practice, the results from the current PhD program, found that the timing of
the off-road assessment varied considerably. The average time from injury to the off-road
assessment for drivers who subsequently passed the initial on-road assessment was 7.6 months,
with a median of 4.7 months. However the range was from 1.5 months to 5 years post injury.
There was a significant difference between the mean time from injury to off-road assessment for
the pass group and the group that received on-road training. The average time from injury to off-
Chapter 5 General Discussion
177
road assessment for the rehabilitation group was 13.3 months post–injury, with a median of 11
months and a wide range, from 2.7 months to around 8 years post-injury. The differences in
delay of the driver assessment for the group requiring driver rehabilitation, were consistent with
having sustained a more severe TBI and/or physical/visual issues affecting driving capacity. This
finding supports results from previous studies, that identified a relationship between injury
severity and time to return to driving (Fleming et al., 2014; McKay et al., 2015; Novack et al.,
2010).
The wide variability that was found in the timing of return to independent driving
illustrates the complexity in assigning a time frame for medical fitness to drive guidelines
following TBI. As discussed in Chapter 1 in section 5.2.3 the UK medical guidelines specify that
relicensing may be considered 6 to 12 months post-injury. The guidelines from New Zealand,
recommend no driving for a minimum of 6 months for a moderate to severe TBI and the US
guidelines do not provide any time frames for resuming driving after TBI. Based on the results
of this PhD program, many drivers with moderate to severe TBI were assessed as fit to resume
driving prior to six months post-injury. This would indicate that improved guidelines are required
the timing of resuming driving after TBI and is an area that warrants further research.
Devos and colleagues (2012) have also identified the need for further research
investigating the optimal or most beneficial time for resuming driving after acute neurological
conditions, in order to improve current fitness to drive guidelines (Devos et al., 2012). Making
the decision about when to refer for driver assessment can be complex and may be dependent on
an individual’s circumstances and need for driving. It is usually based on predicted likelihood of
a successful outcome, as referring too early may result in failure of an on-road assessment (Jones
et al., 1983). However this may also be a desirable outcome; if a driver is at risk of driving,
Chapter 5 General Discussion
178
despite having been advised not do so, the provision of on-road training may delay resumption
of driving, thereby allowing time for further recovery and potential for improvement of self-
awareness (Brooks & Hawley, 2005).
At the centre where this program of research was conducted, patients were advised by
their doctor not to drive. They were advised that readiness to return to driving would be
considered by their doctor at least three months post injury. Therefore none of the participants
should have been driving prior to the initial on-road assessment.
In the state of Victoria, Australia, mandatory reporting to the DLA is not required.
Therefore unless the doctor and treating team were concerned about non-compliance, patients
still hold a license to drive (although many are under the impressions that their license is
suspended). Where non-compliance is a risk, the doctor can notify the DLA reporting that the
patient does not meet the national medical standards to drive. The DLA will then notify the
patient of license suspension, however there is always the risk that the driver will both ignore
medical advice not to drive and license suspension and continue to drive. This is also a problem
in countries where mandatory reporting of traumatic brain injury is required (DVLA, 2013 ). It is
difficult to enforce a non-driving period in patients with severe cognitive impairment who lack
insight and presents a significant safety risk to the community.
Strategies to minimize this risk, employed by staff at the rehabilitation centre where the
study was conducted included: seeking the cooperation of significant others usually at a pre-
discharge family meeting, informing the patient that their vehicle insurance would be void if they
had a crash or that they risked a conviction, a fine or loss of license for driving unlicensed and an
early referral to the driver rehabilitation program. The referral enables the patient to feel that they
Chapter 5 General Discussion
179
may legally be able to drive in the near future and sometimes a poor result on the brake reaction
test, conducted during the off-road assessment can assist in delaying driving.
‘Neurological recovery from a traumatic brain injury may occur over a long period and
some people who are initially unfit may recover sufficiently over many months such that driving
can eventually be resumed’ (Austroads, 2012). This statement from the Australian medical fitness
to drive guidelines recognises that readiness to drive may vary after TBI, but that driver’s with a
TBI should be reviewed regularly and given the opportunity to eventually resume driving.
Whilst general guidelines about timing of resuming driving may be provided for many
different medical conditions, the decision to refer for assessment after TBI is likely to be based
on individual factors. From the results of this PhD program of research, these factors would
include severity of injury, cognitive impairments, presence of physical/visual impairment and
psychological factors such as confidence. While the medical and therapy teams are likely to be
the key decision makers as to the timing of referral for OT driver assessment, the wishes of the
individual and their family and risk to the community, may also be contributing factors (Coleman
et al., 2002). Based on the results of this study, the practice of delaying driving for at least 3
months following moderate and severe TBI, appears to be appropriate. The study has highlighted
the complexity of determining timing for resuming driving after TBI and the importance of
considering individual factors during the decision-making process.
5.3 Factors Influencing Initial Driver Assessment Performance
The second aim of Study 1, to examine which pre-injury and injury related factors were
associated with passing a driver assessment, was achieved. The results supported the hypothesis
that patients with greater injury severity, in terms of longer PTA duration or lower GCS score,
Chapter 5 General Discussion
180
slower brake reaction times and/or physical impairments were less likely to pass an OT driver
assessment. It was also hypothesized that years of driving experience may be associated with
passing a driver assessment; however the results did not support this premise as discussed below.
Examination of neuropsychological assessment results for the sample, may have enriched
the understanding of the driver characteristics. However another study undertaken by our
research group examined the neuropsychological assessment results of 99 participants who were
drawn from the sample used in Study 1 (McKay et al., 2015). It concluded that
neuropsychological assessments are generally poor predictors of on-road assessment outcome
after TBI. This finding is supported by a review of the literature examining neuropsychological
tests as predictors for on-road performance (Classen et al., 2009). The results of Study 2 also
provide support for this finding: Whilst 64% of drivers in the rehabilitation group primarily
required driving lessons to learn to compensate for cognitive issues, 36% required driver
rehabilitation for other reasons, such as lack of confidence or need to address physical or visual
impairment or improve previously learned driving skills. This may, in part, explain the poor
performance of neuropsychological assessments in predicting on-road assessment outcome. The
presence of cognitive issues is therefore a contributing factor related to on-road assessment
outcome, along with a range of other factors.
In order to identify the range of factors associated with failing the initial on-road
assessment, the reasons for an OTDA recommendation of on-road training were required. This
information was obtained by examining the documented goals of on-road training lessons. Study
1 found that in combination, being male, having a shorter PTA duration, faster reaction times and
presence of physical/visual issues correctly classified 87.6% of the pass group but only 71.2% of
the rehabilitation group. By examining the rehabilitation group who had failed the initial
Chapter 5 General Discussion
181
assessment, Study 2 provided a more detailed description of the cases for whom the predictive
model did not fit well. The findings of Studies 1 and 2 have been integrated to describe the
factors that influenced the outcome of the initial on-road assessment and are discussed below.
5.3.1 Injury related factors
5.3.1.1 Injury severity
Study 1 was the first published study to examine the relationship between PTA duration
and driver assessment outcomes. PTA duration was found to be a stronger predictor of driving
assessment outcome than GCS score. A study by our research group, published subsequently, has
also reported such an association (McKay et al., 2015). In Study 1, most of the pass group
(81%) had shorter PTA duration of less than 28 days and almost half (52%) of the rehabilitation
group requiring on-road training lessons, had PTA duration of greater than 28 days. This result is
not surprising, given the positive association between PTA duration and functional outcome
(Brown et al., 2005). The results also provide support for the early findings, reported by Brouwer
and Withaar (1997), that drivers with shorter PTA duration generally return to driving with few
issues (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997).
However, 16% of the sample in Study 1 had sustained a very severe TBI, with PTA
duration exceeding 28 days and also passed the initial assessment without on-road training.
Therefore, it cannot be assumed that all individuals with a long PTA duration, will fail the initial
assessment. This result supports the recommendation that injury severity alone should not
preclude a driving assessment. There is a need to further study driving performance among
people recovering from differing severity of TBI (Classen et al., 2009).
The second logistic regression model that was examined in Study 1, using gender, PTA
duration and GCS scores, correctly classified 91.4% of the pass group but only 47.5% of the
Chapter 5 General Discussion
182
rehabilitation group. Whilst the final model using gender, PTA duration, physical/visual
impairment and reaction times, correctly classified slightly less of the pass group (87.6%), it was
significantly better at predicating the rehabilitation group membership (71.2%). Although these
variables accounted for 71.2% of the rehabilitation group, there were other factors associated
with failing the initial on-road assessment for the remaining 28.8%. These factors were identified
in Study 2, examining the goals of the on-road training that was provided to the rehabilitation
group and will be discussed in section 5.4 entitled ‘On-road training goals’.
5.3.1.2 Physical and visual impairment
Study 1 found that individuals who had physical and/or visual impairment were eight
times more likely to be in the rehabilitation group than the pass group. As discussed in a number
of studies examining driving related issues following TBI (Hopewell, 2002; Korteling &
Kaptein, 1996; Priddy et al., 1990), the presence of physical impairment can affect fitness to
drive. It was therefore, not surprising to find that an upper or lower limb impairment, which had
the potential to negatively affect ability to steer a car or operate accelerator and brake pedals, was
associated with a delayed driver rehabilitation outcome. Training is usually required when any
adaptive equipment is recommended to compensate for a physical impairment (Jones et al.,
1983). Therefore, the group requiring adaptive equipment, would not be in the pass group,
although they may have sustained only a mild TBI. In fact 17% of participants required on-road
training to use adaptive equipment, such as left foot accelerator pedal, a steering aid or hand
controls.
Visual disturbance is relatively common after TBI and a range of visual issues including
diplopia and visual field deficits have been reported (Kowal, 1992; Ventura et al., 2014). Some
of these visual issues are permanent and may preclude resumption of driving. Others are
Chapter 5 General Discussion
183
temporary and may delay return to driving, until they have resolved. In a study of characteristics
and problems reported by individuals who had returned to driving after TBI, 28.1% reported that
vision was an ongoing issue, but very few had received a formal eyesight examination (Hawley,
2001). In comparison, all participants of this study had received an eye sight clearance
recommending that their eyesight met national standards for driving. Nevertheless, 16% of the
rehabilitation group, required on–road training to address visual issues. This included learning to
compensate for minor visual field loss or the loss of binocular vision and field loss, after losing
the sight in one eye. This finding has not previously been described in the TBI driving literature,
and provides evidence that visual issues should also be considered as a potential reason to refer
for a practical driver assessment after TBI.
5.3.1.3 Slower brake reaction times
In Study 1, a significant difference was found between the pass and rehabilitation groups
in brake reaction scores. The brake reaction test was part of the standard off-road procedure and
was used to screen for slower processing and whether the driver could physically complete the
required movements for driving. It tested choice reaction time, by requiring the driver to choose
on 15 occasions, whether to turn the steering wheel to the right or left or place their foot on the
brake in response to one of three lights. The test consisted of a practice trial followed by two
more trials and in the third trial, the additional demand of dividing attention was required when
the driver was distracted by conversation. This is consistent with results from other studies that
have found an association between greater reaction times and poorer driver performance, both
on-road in real traffic (Sommer et al., 2010), and using a driving simulator (Cyr et al., 2009).
This would be expected, as the ability to respond in an appropriate time frame and to cope with
Chapter 5 General Discussion
184
time pressure, when undertaking driving behaviours at the operational level such as braking
speed, is essential for safe driving (Brouwer et al., 2002).
From the questionnaire responses in Study 3, 37.5% of the rehabilitation group, reported
that slowness in thinking continued to affect their driving in the longer term. Interestingly, 40.6%
of the total group of respondents (n =106) in Study 3, reported that they drove more slowly than
pre-injury. It would have been interesting to re-evaluate reaction times in this group of
individuals to compare with earlier results, however this was not part of the study design. It is
therefore not possible to determine, whether these respondents had changed their driving patterns
by driving more slowly, to compensate for slower reaction times, thereby allowing additional
response time.
Although participants with slower reaction times, were significantly more likely to be in
the group that failed the initial on-road assessment, reaction time cut-points cannot be used to test
who is likely to fail a driver assessment. There are a wide range of other factors that contribute to
competent driving (Hatakka, Keskinen, Gregersen, Glad, & Hernetkoski, 2002) such as the
ability to perceive hazards, and employ driving behaviours that reduce crash risk, including
maintaining a safe following distance or appropriate gap selection. However, reaction times are
useful as part of the off-road screening process prior to referral for on-road assessment, to screen
for both slower processing speed and physical capacity to respond in a timely manner.
5.3.1.4 Lack of recent driving experience
None of the drivers in this group of studies had driven since at least the day of their
injury, as they had all been advised not to drive until they had been medically cleared to do so. It
cannot be verified that they had all complied with this advice, however it is assumed that the
majority of patients did comply and had not driven until the day of their initial on-road
Chapter 5 General Discussion
185
assessment. For drivers requiring on-road training, the mean time from injury to the initial on-
road assessment was 18 months. They therefore, had not had any recent driving experience.
Study 2 did not examine the direct association of lack of recent driving experience with
assessment outcome, however the need for further driving practice prior to resuming driving ,
was identified as a goal of driver rehabilitation in a number of cases. It may therefore be
conjectured that some drivers who pass the initial on-road assessment, but have not driven for a
long period of time, could benefit from further supervised on-road experience, prior to resuming
independent driving.
5.3.1.5 Confidence
Study 2 identified that lack of confidence was an impediment to return to driving for a
proportion of drivers. The study did not differentiate between pre-injury and post-injury lack of
driving confidence as this was not formally measured and is a limitation of the study. Nor did it
measure the presence of anxiety about returning to driving or a diagnosis of PTSD. However,
improving confidence was recorded as a goal of driving lessons, in 53% of the cases who
required on-road training (n=94). Women were significantly more likely to require driving
lessons to improve confidence than men. This finding is consistent with other driving- related
research where women with TBI who responded to a telephone survey within five years of injury,
reported avoiding challenging traffic situations more frequently than men (Labbe et al., 2013;
Vance et al., 2006) perhaps reflecting reduced confidence.
Lack of confidence was found to be a factor that influenced the on-road assessment
outcome and needed to be addressed during on-road training. Whilst it cannot be proven that
participating in the driving program contributed to an increase in confidence, 92% of
questionnaire respondents reported that the driving program was helpful. Some respondents
Chapter 5 General Discussion
186
reported that it improved confidence and was good to be given a formal clearance to drive.
Another study reported a similar finding, that improved confidence can be an outcome, following
completion of a formal driving assessment after TBI (Hawley, 2001).
5.3.2 Pre-injury related factors
5.3.2.1 Age and driving experience
Inexperienced and older drivers are over-represented in the road trauma statistics supplied
by the Transport Accident Commission of Victoria, Australia (TAC, 2010) and both areas,
experience and age, have been extensively researched in an effort to reduce road trauma amongst
these groups. Older drivers are over represented in serious injury and fatal crashes due to the
frailty factor. Evidence suggests that their increased risk of dying in a motor vehicle crash is due
to age related frailty, rather than age-related functional changes affecting driver performance
(Eberhard, 2008). However a review of the literature examining driving, aging and TBI has found
that older adults with a TBI may be more at risk for driving related issues, such as
fatigue/sleepiness, visual and cognitive changes (Brenner et al., 2008). This is a relatively under-
researched area and the specific effects of TBI on the aging process remain unclear, however the
authors recommended further research into driver assessment and rehabilitation for this group.
Novice drivers are more at risk of crash involvement, particularly in the first months
following licensure, due to a range of factors, such as night driving, alcohol consumption, driving
with passengers and driver inexperience (Williams, 2003). There is a lack of recent research into
the association between driving experience and on-road driving assessment outcome following
TBI. An early study, examining issues related to fitness to drive after TBI, reported that
experienced drivers with TBI, are more likely to resume driving than those with less experience.
Chapter 5 General Discussion
187
The authors concluded that this is due to the preservation of many of the automatic, skilled
behaviours associated with driving (Brouwer & Withaar, 1997). It was therefore expected that
drivers with less driving experience, measured by number of years licensed, would have been
more likely to fail the initial on-road assessment.
The results of Study 1 did not support this premise, as driving experience was not
significantly associated with the outcome of the initial on-road assessment. One previous study
did find that driving experience is a significant predictor of on-road assessment outcome in a TBI
population (Korteling & Kaptein, 1996). This study used self-reported total number of miles
ever driven, as the measure of driving experience. Comparison of results, between studies is
therefore not possible due to the different measures of driving experience that have been used.
Another study investigating the post-injury driving patterns and safety of 47 individuals with
TBI, who resumed driving after completing a comprehensive driver evaluation, measured driving
experience by numbers of years licensed. However this study did not examine the relationship of
driving experience with passing the on-road assessment, as this was not a goal of the study
(Schultheis et al., 2002).
A possible reason for the lack of association between driving experience and on-road
assessment outcome, is the small number of drivers in this sample with less than 12 months’
driving experience since gaining licensure. Similarly, there were only small numbers of older
drivers aged over 65 in the sample. Although there were a greater proportion of older drivers in
the rehabilitation group than the pass group, the difference was not found to be significant and
no conclusion about the effect of age on assessment outcome could be made.
Chapter 5 General Discussion
188
5.3.2.2 Gender
Consistent with other TBI research, males were over represented in each study sample
compared to females. In Study 1, 24.6 % (n = 51) of the total sample (n =207) were female.
When combined with other variables, gender was found to be a significant predictor of
assessment outcome; being female was associated with requiring on-road training. Study 2,
which examined the goals of on-road training, found that women were significantly more likely
to have driving lessons to address confidence than men, and as already discussed, this may
explain why women were more likely to be in the rehabilitation group than men. Of the 94
participants in the rehabilitation group in Study 2, 33% (n= 37) were female.
The mean age of the women requiring on-road training in Study 2 was found to be
significantly higher than the mean age of those who passed the initial on-road assessment. Older
age combined with gender was therefore associated with requiring on-road training in Study 2.
This finding is supported by evidence from the older driver literature. Older women have been
found to be less confident drivers than older men (Oxley et al., 2010). Additionally a study of
driving patterns after TBI, found that older women were more likely to avoid challenging driving
situations than men (Labbe et al., 2013).
5.3.2.3 Previously learned driving skills
Study 2 examined goals of on-road training, and revealed that 57% of drivers required
driving lessons to address factors related to pre-injury driving skills. The on-road assessment
outcome was based on successful demonstration of a number of key driving behaviours (OT-
Australia, 1998; VicRoads, 2008). The driver may not have demonstrated competency in these
areas for a number of reasons, which may or may not be associated with injury-related
Chapter 5 General Discussion
189
impairment. Other reasons for failing the initial on-road assessment that resulted in a
recommendation for on-road training, included reduced road law knowledge, limited driving
experience in Australia or in city areas for rural patients or poor driving habits. For example
many experienced drivers have poor driving habits, that may not pose a safety risk, such as
rolling over a Stop line instead of coming to a complete stop at a Stop sign. However, if it is
considered that the habit poses a threat to driver and community safety, such as poor lane
changing technique, due to absent or inconsistent blind spot and mirror checks, then on-road
training would be recommended.
5.4 On-road Training Goals
The PhD program of research achieved its third aim, which was to describe the range of
goals, processes, outcomes, and resources associated with providing on-road training and use of
restricted licensing, in a group of drivers with TBI who failed an initial OT driver assessment.
The goals of driving lessons and the subsequent outcomes after on-road training, have not
previously been reported in a TBI population. The goals of on-road training were identified by
the OTDA during on the on-road assessment and were classified according to the five training
goal categories described by DiStefano and MacDonald (2006); to learn to compensate for 1)
cognitive, 2) physical, 3) visual impairment or to improve 4) previously learned driving skills or
5) confidence (Di Stefano & McDonald, 2006).
A common approach to driver rehabilitation has been to examine the range of driving
errors that were recorded during on-road assessment and then provide off-road interventions to
target specific errors (Crotty & George, 2009; Klonoff et al., 2010; Mazer et al., 2004). There
have been mixed results with this approach. Study 2 has described an alternative approach to
driver rehabilitation. By identifying the range of goals of driver rehabilitation, then providing a
Chapter 5 General Discussion
190
functional real-world intervention, in the form of on-road training, individual goals can be
addressed. In Study 2, most participants (42.6%), required driving lessons to address at least two
goals, however the number of goals ranged from one to four. One of the benefits of this
intervention is the flexibility of driving lessons to assess and address other functional abilities
that may not have been able to be observed during the on-road assessment. For example,
evidence of fatigue at different times of day and some of the ‘strategic’ aspects of driving, such
as route planning and navigation difficulties, can be further assessed and addressed during on-
road training. Case study examples of driver rehabilitation were provided in table 1 in Study 2.
For ethical reasons, Study 2 was not able to use comparison groups to enable other types
of driver rehabilitation interventions, such as driving simulator training, to be compared with on-
road rehabilitation. Therefore it is not possible to conclude that this approach is more effective
than other approaches. However the high relicensing rate after completing on-road training and
subsequent reassessments suggested that this form of intervention can be effective in ensuring
successful return to driving in a significant proportion of cases. In comparison, another study
found that despite providing on-road training to 38 participants, there was a high failure rate of
46% (Jones et al., 1983). It is not possible to compare this result with findings from Study 2, as
only nine drivers with TBI were included in their on-road training group. The remainder of the
sample comprised a mix of neurological diagnoses, and also included five learner drivers with
cerebral palsy.
Although there are no studies comparing the effectiveness of on-road training with
simulator training of driving skills, one of the disadvantages of simulator training is the
occurrence of simulator sickness. This issue therefore limits the population who can use driving
simulators and this type of intervention for retraining driving skills. There is evidence that
Chapter 5 General Discussion
191
simulator sickness is more common in older drivers over 70 (Classen et al., 2011), however it is
not known whether the sensory symptoms often associated with TBI such as dizziness, light
sensitivity or oculo-motor symptoms increase the likelihood of simulator sickness in individuals
with TBI. In a study that provided simulator training to eleven men with TBI, none of the
participants reported simulator sickness (Cox et al., 2010), and similarly it was not reported as an
issue in a sample of three participants with TBI who received simulator training (Mazer et al.,
2015). Both studies have very small samples and no conclusion can be drawn about whether the
incidence of simulator sickness is higher in the TBI population than the general population. In
contrast, on-road training provides an intervention that can be provided to all drivers with TBI
who have been assessed, as having the potential to benefit.
There is some evidence in the older driver literature that driver rehabilitation can improve
self-awareness relating to driving skills (Hunt & Arbesman, 2008). However, there is very little
literature on rehabilitation techniques, to help patients with TBI develop awareness of the effect
of injury-related impairment on their capacity to drive (Brooks & Hawley, 2005). In a study that
assessed self-awareness of deficits in participants with TBI, at one and a half months post-injury
and one year post-injury, awareness was found to improve over time (Hart et al., 2009). The
authors recommended that effective interventions are required for individuals with TBI with
impaired insight. In Study 2, development of insight was not listed as a specific goal of driver
rehabilitation in the OT driving reports, following the initial on-road assessment. However, it
could be argued that some development of awareness is likely to take place during on-road
training in order for behaviour change to occur and would therefore always be an intrinsic, if not
explicitly articulated, goal of driver rehabilitation.
Chapter 5 General Discussion
192
A recent study, which was drawn from the sample in Study 2, found that poor self-
awareness of driving capability was significantly associated with failing the initial on-road
assessment (Gooden et al., 2016). Unfortunately, self-awareness was not measured after on-road
training, however this issue is currently the focus of a new study by our research group. Based on
the results of Study 2, the effectiveness of on-road training to change behaviour and improve self-
awareness cannot be proven. However, it could be argued that driver rehabilitation contributed to
behaviour change, as demonstrated, by the ability of drivers to modify their driving patterns in
order to pass the subsequent on-road reassessments and to continue to drive safely in the longer
term.
5.4.1 Resources associated with driver rehabilitation
It is important for health care planners to have information about the resources required to
deliver rehabilitation interventions. This has been identified as a specific area requiring further
research in relation to driver rehabilitation (Devos et al., 2012). The financial cost of providing
on-road training and reassessments may vary between countries. Number of driving lessons and
reassessments were therefore determined to be a more objective measure of resources required to
deliver the intervention than financial cost.
Study 2 found that 85% of individuals required 10 driving lessons or fewer and an
average of 2.5 on-road reassessments. The mean number of driving lessons provided was 7, with
a median of 5.5 and range of 1-35 lessons, which is consistent with the study by Jones et al
(1983) where a mean of 5.5 driving lessons, with a range of 1-30 driving lessons were provided
(Jones et al., 1983). As discussed previously, a valid comparison cannot be made with this study,
due to the mixed sample and inclusion of novice drivers. No other studies have examined or
reported the resources required to deliver on-road training as an intervention for resuming driving
Chapter 5 General Discussion
193
after TBI. These findings may be useful in future studies, examining the cost benefit of different
types of driver rehabilitation interventions following TBI.
A key resource that is required to provide this type of practical real-world intervention, is
the availability of skilled OTDAs and driving instructors with appropriate training or experience
in the area of TBI. Although the goals of driving lessons are identified by the OTDA, the success
of the intervention is likely to be dependent on the driving instructor delivering the intervention.
In Study 2, approximately 90% of the driving lessons were provided by the same experienced
driving instructor and therefore the results of this study may not apply to other driving programs
using less experienced driving instructors.
One of the criticisms of using driving instructors to provide retraining to neurological
patients is their lack of medical training (Devos et al., 2012). In Australia, the role of the
supervising OTDA during on-road training, is to discuss patient progress with the driving
instructor, after every 2-3 lessons. Feedback from the instructor is obtained and recommendations
from the OTDA can be provided. Whilst there is clearly a need for controlled examination of this
question, the high relicensing rates in this study demonstrated that the use of on-road training
under OT direction may be a useful intervention for resuming driving after TBI. The driving
instructors who provided most of the on-road training were experienced in working with
medically impaired drivers, however this method may not be as effective with less specialized or
experienced driving instructors.
Chapter 5 General Discussion
194
5.5 Post-assessment Safety and Behaviour
The results from Study 1 and Study 2, demonstrated that most drivers with TBI, who had
been referred to the driving program resumed driving. However it was not known whether these
individuals continued to drive in the longer term, whether they had modified their patterns of
driving and whether they drove safely. This knowledge was required to determine whether the
driver assessment and rehabilitation program that was offered, provided a valid intervention for
resuming safe driving after TBI.
For those in the pass group, an assessment of driving was made over one 50 - 60 minute
on-road assessment, conducted in a real-world environment. Some of the criticisms of on-road
assessments have included that traffic conditions can vary considerably in complexity from one
assessment to another, drivers are likely to be ‘on their best behaviour’ and the effect of
impairments such as fatigue on driving skills may vary, depending on the time of day that the
assessment was conducted. Therefore, a true representation of an individual’s driving ability may
not be obtained. Although the traffic conditions may vary from one assessment to another, the
route design, tasks assessed and criteria on which the participants were assessed, complied with
the Australian Competency Standards for Occupational Therapists (OT-Australia, 1998).
Additionally the protocol that was followed, including pass/fail criteria, was similar to that
applied in other studies, where on-road assessment protocols were evidence-based (Di Stefano &
Macdonald, 2010; Shechtman et al., 2010).
For those in the rehabilitation group, it may be argued that a more accurate assessment of
driver capacity could be obtained. By undertaking more than one on-road assessment and driver
rehabilitation interventions, a greater sampling of behaviours was afforded. Driving lessons were
often conducted in a variety of traffic conditions and at different times of day. Feedback from the
Chapter 5 General Discussion
195
driving instructor, regarding an individual’s driving ability and behaviour over the course of the
on-road training program, was taken into account by the OTDA. Information, such as the ability
of the driver to drive independently without driving instructor intervention, evidence of fatigue or
navigation difficulties and degree of insight into the need to compensate or modify driving
patterns, would have been provided to the OTDA by the driving instructor . This information
would therefore have contributed to the clinical decision making process regarding fitness to
resume driving and licensing conditions.
Study 1 examined predictors for passing the on-road assessment and Study 2 described
the process of driver rehabilitation for those who failed the initial on-road assessment. The best
measure of driving capacity is the ability of an individual to drive safely in the longer term and
this was the focus of Study 3, discussed in the section below.
5.5.1 Total group safety and behaviour
The aim of Study 3 was to examine the self-reported pre- and post-injury driver safety and
patterns of driving behaviour amongst individuals with a TBI, who had completed an OT driver
assessment and rehabilitation program. It was hypothesized that drivers would report more
crashes and near crashes following injury and more modifications to their driving behaviour
relative to pre-injury. Based on responses to a questionnaire, participants with moderate/severe
TBI who completed a driver assessment and rehabilitation program at least 3 months post-injury,
reported modifying their driving behaviour, and did not report more crashes compared to pre-
injury.
The hypothesis was therefore only partially supported by the results; participants did not
report more crashes but did report more near crashes and more modifications to their driving
behaviour, relative to pre-injury. This finding was consistent with the results of Schultheis et al
Chapter 5 General Discussion
196
(2002), which compared both self-reported crash rates and traffic violations with DLA records of
47 drivers with TBI, and 22 healthy control participants, for the 5 years prior to the survey
(Schultheis et al., 2002). The drivers with TBI had all successfully completed a comprehensive
driver evaluation, however injury severity of the sample, was not reported. No statistically
significant difference was found between the TBI drivers and HC group in terms of number of
crashes or traffic violations, as obtained either by self-report or DLA records.
Another study compared self-reported crash rates and changes in driving patterns, 6 – 9
years post-injury, of drivers with TBI (n=28) with a CVA group (n=65). Both groups had
returned to driving following a practical driving assessment. The self-reported crash rate of TBI
drivers was found to be 2.5 times that of the CVA group (Schanke et al., 2008). Crash rates in
this study may have been impacted by injury severity of the small TBI sample (which was not
recorded) and driving exposure of the participants.
It is acknowledged that there is a risk that with self-report of crash rate, inaccurate
information may have been provided, particularly if participants perceived that their right to drive
may be affected by completing the questionnaire, which was not anonymous. The questionnaire
response rate was 52% and it is noted that 30% of the rehabilitation group declined to respond to
the questionnaire, compared to 16% of the pass group. Reasons for declining may have been
related to concerns about reporting a poor driving record or license suspensions. The results from
this study may therefore not be representative of the entire sample – the ‘better’ drivers may have
chosen to respond and those with a poor driving record may have declined to respond.
Accuracy of crash history may have been improved by obtaining data from DLA records.
However, only crashes that have been reported are documented, and information about driving
exposure or ‘at fault’ information is not recorded (Coleman et al., 2002; Schultheis et al., 2002).
Chapter 5 General Discussion
197
Additionally, crashes are relatively rare events and do not provide a definitive or qualitative
description of an individual’s driving behaviour. Caregivers often have some knowledge of an
individual’s crash history and traffic infringements (Coleman et al., 2002; Liddle et al., 2011).
Obtaining information from a significant other would have provided more qualitative information
about a participant’s driving behaviour for the current study.
Although a range of factors have been found to increase likelihood of crash involvement
(e.g., inexperience, consumption of alcohol), greater driving exposure, measured by frequency of
driving and distances driven, may also increase the chance of crash involvement (Williams,
2003). Most of the questionnaire respondents (78%) reported that post-injury, they drove on a
daily basis and 70% reported that they drove anywhere and did not restrict the distances that they
drove. This high frequency of daily driving contrasts with lower proportions of regular driving
reported in other studies. A study by Coleman et al (2002) reported that only 28% of a sample of
71 patients with TBI reported driving on a daily basis, however 54% of the sample had not
returned to driving (Coleman et al., 2002). This sample, therefore cannot be compared with
Study 3, where all of the respondents were driving
Another study by Fisk et al (1998), reported that 60 % of a sample of 423 TBI patients
reported that they were currently driving and 60 % of this group reported driving every day (Fisk
et al., 1998). It is noted that the participants in this study had not had access to a driver
rehabilitation program and although it cannot be proven by the results of this study, driving
frequency may be influenced by the driver assessment process. However other factors, may have
contributed to the frequency of driving amongst participants, such as employment status, time
post-injury and injury severity of the sample. Although it is difficult to compare driving
Chapter 5 General Discussion
198
exposure of participants in Study 3 with other studies, they did not appear to be at greater risk of
crashes compared to pre-injury, at least based on self-reported data.
A number of studies of drivers with TBI who resumed driving without assessment,
found higher post-TBI crash rates, when compared to the healthy population (Bivona et al., 2012;
Formisano et al., 2005; Leon-Carrion et al., 2005) and a CVA group (Schanke et al., 2008). In
contrast, drivers who had successfully completed a driver assessment program and had resumed
driving, were not found to be at greater risk of crashes (Haselkorn et al., 1998; Schultheis et al.,
2002). From the results of this study, it is not possible to determine whether a relationship exists
between crash rates and driver assessment and rehabilitation. However it may be conjectured that
involvement in a driving program, may improve awareness of driving competence prior to
resuming independent driving and provide opportunity to change driving behaviour, thereby
potentially improving on-road safety.
In Study 3, around 19% of respondents reported more near-crashes relative to pre-injury.
It is equally important to acknowledge that the majority of drivers (80%), did not report more
near-crashes. In light of this finding, further studies investigating whether there is a relationship
between reporting of near-crashes and pre-driver rehabilitation or post-driver rehabilitation
performance on neuropsychological tests of attention, processing speed and executive function
may be helpful. Notwithstanding the aforementioned limitations of neuropsychological tests in
predicting real-world driving behaviour, if a relationship were found, it may be worth exploring
the potential benefit of driver rehabilitation interventions to learn to compensate for specific
deficits in attention, by improving forward observation, slowing down and avoiding
busy/complex traffic areas.
Chapter 5 General Discussion
199
The findings partially supported the hypothesis that drivers with a TBI would report more
modifications to driving behaviour post-TBI relative to pre-injury. Whilst many drivers reported
modifying their driving patterns post-injury, over half of the participants who responded to the
questionnaire did not report any changes in their driving patterns. As such, there is a group of
drivers with TBI who do modify their driving behaviour in response to recognition that their
driving skills have changed, which is similar to the findings of other studies investigating the
same issues (Priddy et al., 1990; Schultheis et al., 2002). Consistent with the results of another
study (Labbe et al., 2013), those TBI patients with a more severe injury (the rehabilitation
group), were more likely to modify their driving patterns compared to those in the pass group.
This is discussed in more detail in the next section.
One of the more surprising results of Study 3, was the high proportion of people in both
the pass and rehabilitation groups, who reported difficulty with route-planning and navigation
(51.9% of the rehabilitation group and 37.5% of the pass group reported this problem). This
issue has not been examined or reported in the driving literature following TBI, although it has
been reported in one study, examining way-finding when walking; 18 individuals with acquired
brain injury (ABI) were found to have greater difficulty in finding their way on foot, using a set
of written instructions, than a matched control group (Lemoncello et al., 2010). The study did not
define the term ABI, nor describe injury severity of the sample, so is difficult to establish whether
the sample had sustained a TBI.
The questionnaire data for the current study were collected in 2010. Participants were
asked to comment specifically about whether they used street directories and GPS more, less, the
same or never since resuming driving. Of the 106 participants who responded to the
questionnaire, 38% reported using GPS and 73% of the group reported using a street directory.
Chapter 5 General Discussion
200
Over the past few years there has been a significant increase in the use of GPS in the general
population. If the same question about GPS use was repeated in a study today, it would be
interesting to see whether greater use of GPS compared to street directories would be reported.
Approximately 21% of the group reported using a navigation aid (street directory or GPS) more
than pre-injury, which is consistent with the self-report of increased post-injury difficulty in
navigation reported in Study 3.
Whilst GPS have potential to assist individuals with TBI to cope with route-finding
difficulties, no research has been identified examining their use with drivers with TBI. One study
reported that they should be used with caution due to the possibility of driver distraction or the
driver not taking into account the road environment (Lane & Benoit, 2011).An example of the
need to trial and train a driver with TBI to use a GPS, was provided in Box 1, case Study 2. One
of the goals of driving lessons for this individual was to improve observation of the road
environment prior to following GPS direction, as on an early assessment he had intended to turn
right into the off ramp of a freeway, because the GPS direction was to turn right. He had not
observed the ‘No Right Turn’ sign onto the off- ramp or the ‘Right Turn’ sign further along the
road indicating where to turn right. It is therefore important to provide relevant instruction and
supervision in the use of such devices, due to the possibility of driver distraction or difficulties
with information processing of instructions. The ability of a driver to use a GPS competently is
an aspect of strategic driving that should be considered in the design of the on-road assessment
following TBI.
5.5.2 Comparison of safety and behaviour of pass and rehabilitation groups
The final aim of the PhD program completed in Study 3, was to compare the
characteristics and subsequent self-reported crash rates and driver behaviour of those drivers who
Chapter 5 General Discussion
201
returned to driving after one on-road assessment (pass group), with those who received on-road
training prior to subsequent assessments (rehabilitation group). It was hypothesized that patients
who did not pass the initial driver assessment would show higher rates of crashes and/or near-
crashes and would report more modifications to their driving behaviour relative to pre-injury.
This hypothesis was partially supported. Whilst there were no significant differences in
the self-reported crash rates between the groups, the rehabilitation group was more than twice as
likely to report near-crashes, than the pass group. Although we do not have corroborating data to
confirm the findings, this could be related to slowed processing speed and/or reduced attention:
The rehabilitation group were significantly more likely to report that slowness in thinking
continued to affect their driving than the pass group. Additionally, a recent study using
participants from the same rehabilitation centre, who had completed the same driver assessment
and rehabilitation process, found a significant difference in psychomotor speed, when measured
by the Symbol Digit Modalities Test, between those who passed and those who required on-road
training (Gooden et al., 2016). Another study found that 17 TBI drivers crashed significantly
more often than a control group on a divided attention task, using a driving simulator, and found
a relationship between slower reaction times and crash rates in a moderate to severe TBI group
(Cyr et al., 2009). Two limitations of this study include the small sample size and fact that driver
performance on a driving simulator may not generalize to real world on-road performance.
Whilst the rehabilitation group, with greater injury severity, reported more near-crashes
than the pass group, they were also significantly more likely to modify their driving behaviour
than the pass group. This may explain why they did not report more crashes. The modifications
to their driving behaviour may have provided protection and placed them at lower risk of crash
involvement, as overall they had less driving exposure. Similar to another study, (Labbe et al.,
Chapter 5 General Discussion
202
2013) they were found to drive less frequently and shorter distances, but unlike this study, the
respondents of Study 3 were significantly more likely to avoid driving with passengers, at night,
in busy traffic and on freeways than the pass group and relative to pre-injury. Labbe and
colleagues (2013) found that young men were a particular risk group as they did not avoid
challenging driving situations (Labbe et al., 2013) . Study 3 did not compare the gender or age of
the respondents who reported modifying their behaviour with those who didn’t and is a limitation
of the current study.
In contrast, a study of 38 drivers with a TBI followed up six to nine years post-injury
found that they had not made modifications to their driving behaviour and were at increased risk
of accident compare to normative data (Schanke et al., 2008). Similarly, another study reported
that participants with TBI were less likely to avoid challenging traffic situations than a control
group ( Lundqvist et al., 2008). It is difficult to compare the results of these studies with the
current study as they included small samples of TBI, the severity of which was not reported, and
it is not known whether the drivers had completed a driver rehabilitation program.
The driving ability of the pass group participants was assessed as competent to resume
driving. It would therefore not be expected that they would need to modify their patterns of
driving in the longer term. Although, the pass group was significantly more likely to avoid busy
traffic and night driving compared to pre-injury, significant differences were not found, for
reductions in driving frequency, distances driven or avoiding other challenging situations.
Another study found that individuals with more severe injuries (measured by PTA duration) were
not more likely to avoid challenging situations, but were more likely to drive less frequently and
shorter distances (Labbe et al., 2013).
Chapter 5 General Discussion
203
Self- awareness of deficits has been found to improve over time after TBI (Hart et al.,
2009) and although self-awareness was not measured during this study, it is reasonable to assume
that the modifications made to driving behaviour were in response to improved awareness of the
ways in which ongoing impairment affected driving performance.
It was interesting to find that most participants in the current study reported that they had
continued to drive in the longer term. At follow up in Study 3, only three participants reported
that they were not driving; two had stopped temporarily, due to license suspensions resulting
from traffic infringements, and one reported that his wife preferred him not to drive. It is difficult
to draw any conclusions about longer term driving status amongst the total group as the results
are based on the responses of only 106 participants. No significant differences with regard to age,
injury severity, gender or driving experience, were found between those who responded to the
questionnaire and those who did not respond. As discussed previously, some of the non-
respondents may have ceased driving due to license suspensions or crashes and therefore the
results of this study may not be an accurate reflection of how many drivers in total of the original
group, had continued to drive in the longer term.
5.6 Limitations
The findings of this PhD program of research should be considered in the context of a
number of limitations. The program was conducted at a single site and the study sample included
patients receiving comprehensive multi-disciplinary, inpatient and outpatient rehabilitation
funded by no-fault accident compensation schemes. Site specific referral protocols may have
introduced bias in the sample and therefore results may not generalise to other TBI populations or
TBI rehabilitation contexts. The costs of driving assessments and on-road training were covered
by transport accident and work-cover insurance. Uptake of on-road training and reassessments
Chapter 5 General Discussion
204
may have differed in a TBI population, not eligible for funding of such assessments or
interventions. In future studies, it would be important to increase the sample size and include
multiple sites, to ensure a wider representation of the TBI population.
The on-road assessment was not a fully validated assessment. Attempts were made to
ensure that the on-road assessment was consistent for all individuals, by using the same standard
route, and for 90% of assessments the same driving instructor was used. Behaviour sampling
may have varied across the individuals, as traffic conditions (e.g., weather, road works or volume
and complexity of traffic conditions) and unexpected traffic events, such as actions of other road
users, could not be controlled. The assessment conditions for some participants may therefore
have been more complex than for others, which may have influenced the pass/fail outcomes. To
provide consistency in driver behaviours observed and recording methods, the OTDAs used a
documented set route, with standard instructions and a pre-specified checklist of behaviours to
observe. Despite these measures, some subjectivity in observations and decision making is
unavoidable. To strengthen the research design, we could have measured the inter-rater reliability
between the six OTDAs who completed the OT driver assessments.
One of the disadvantages of using standardized instructions for the on-road assessment, is
the lack of opportunity to assess the strategic aspects of driving such as way-finding or problem
solving when faced with road-works requiring a detour. This would be a limitation of the study,
as drivers were not able to be evaluated at this level, using this method of driver assessment.
There is a current review by VicRoads of the standardized on-road assessment and the
opportunity to collaborate in investigating options for assessing navigation during the on-road
assessment is available and discussed in the section Directions for the Future.
Chapter 5 General Discussion
205
Additionally, for drivers assessed after 2012 (n= 131), the on-road checklist was slightly
modified to include more detail of errors observed, to comply with the Driver Observation
Schedule (DOS) (Vlahodimitrakou et al., 2013). However the same driving behaviours were
assessed and this change would not be expected to have affected overall pass/fail outcomes,
driving lesson goals or license restrictions.
Although most of the on-road training was provided by the same experienced driving
instructor, the high relicensing rate may not have been achieved with a less experienced
instructor. When examining hypotheses related to resumption of driving after on-road training,
the absence of a comparison group who did not receive driver rehabilitation was a further
limitation. However, in the context of a real world clinical environment, it was not considered
practical or ethical to have a group that did not receive driver rehabilitation. It was also not
possible to locate and then compare a group of drivers with TBI who had returned to driving
without an OT driver assessment. Such a group would not be attending a rehabilitation centre and
very difficult to identify and recruit.
Another limitation of the PhD program, was the lack of information about the number and
characteristics of the individuals with TBI who only completed the off- road part of the driver
assessment and did not proceed to the on-road assessment. As almost all individuals proceeded to
on-road assessment, the numbers in this subgroup would have been extremely small. Unless the
safety of the driving instructor, patient and OTDA was considered to be at risk, standard practice
was to offer all individuals the opportunity to demonstrate real world driving, commencing in a
low demand traffic area.
As discussed in Chapter 4, a number of limitations were identified in Study 3. Firstly, the
findings about driver safety and behaviour were based on an un-validated questionnaire.
Chapter 5 General Discussion
206
Secondly, the questionnaire response rate of 52% may not have captured ‘at risk’ drivers or those
not wishing to disclose a poor post-assessment driving record. Although participants were
advised that questionnaire responses would not be disclosed to the DLA, there may have been a
fear that by participating in the study, their ongoing right to licensure may be compromised.
Thirdly, reliance on retrospective data collection and self-reported crash rates, near misses and
traffic infringements in a cognitively impaired population may compromise accuracy. Obtaining
DLA records and opinions of significant others may have provided corroborating data for some
measures (e.g., police reported crashes and traffic infringements). However, these methods
would have had their own limitations, such as the assumption that significant others know about
all crashes, near misses and traffic violations, and the fact that data pertaining to minor,
unreported crashes is not available from DLA records.
Additional questions could have been added to the questionnaire such as how many of
the respondents still had a restricted license, the type of restrictions, whether they had complied
with the restriction and whether the restriction had been reviewed. Although this information
would have been subject to the same possible inaccuracies described in the paragraph above, it
may have provided additional data about using restricted licensing in a TBI population.
Previous research has found both age and gender predicted avoidance of challenging
driving situations (Labbe et al., 2013). The gender and age of the respondents who did not report
any modifications to their driving behaviour was not examined and is a further limitation of
Study 3. In Study 2, lack of confidence was reported as a goal of on-road training in over half of
the participants who failed their initial on-road assessment. A significant limitation of the study
was the omission of a measure of anxiety and one for confidence. This has been recognized by
the author, and pre and post measures for anxiety and confidence have been included in the
Chapter 5 General Discussion
207
design of a new study investigating the effect on pass/fail rates of using a driving simulator to
provide training prior to on-road assessment.
The sample was drawn from a TBI group receiving rehabilitation, in a multi- disciplinary
rehabilitation setting who were referred on the basis of potential to drive. The assessment of
‘readiness to drive’ was made by the doctor and treating team.
5.7 Strengths and Unique Contributions
The main objective of this PhD program of research was to contribute to knowledge about
driver assessment and rehabilitation after TBI to inform clinical practice. The current OT driver
assessment and rehabilitation process described in this study, appears to be an acceptable and
successful methodology for enhancing return to driving after TBI. Study 2 is the first to describe
the outcomes of using on-road training as a functional, context- based intervention for driver
rehabilitation in a TBI population and the resources required to deliver the intervention. This is a
unique contribution of this PhD program to knowledge about providing an intervention for
drivers who failed the initial OT driver assessment. Most drivers, who failed the initial OT driver
assessment, successfully resumed driving after less than ten driving lessons to address a range of
goals and an average of two and a half OT on-road assessments. This finding can therefore be
used to estimate the likely cost of the intervention and is useful for treatment planners and
clinicians. The success of the intervention also offers hope to both clinicians and many drivers
with TBI that with appropriate driver rehabilitation, return to independent driving and the
associated quality of life benefits may eventually be achieved.
Based on self-report, an increase in crash rate was not found, following resumption of
driving. Therefore the current practice of delaying return to driving for a minimum of three
months post-injury, appears to be appropriate and sufficiently safe. The significant difference in
Chapter 5 General Discussion
208
timing of return to driving between the pass and rehabilitation groups highlights the need for
medical fitness of drive guidelines to provide some differentiation in timing of driving
resumption based on injury severity. Some international guidelines recommend a 6 month
abstinence from driving, however the results from the PhD program found that many drivers
safely resume driving as early as three months post injury.
Study 1 found that the model using PTA duration, gender, physical/visual impairment and
reaction times, classified 87.6% of cases who passed an initial driver assessment. Taken together,
the results indicated that patients with longer PTA duration, physical/visual impairment, and
slower reaction times, should be referred for OT driver assessment as they are more likely to fail.
Although fewer years of driving experience and older age were not predictive of driver
assessment outcome in this study, they should also be considered as reasons for referral for
practical assessment, based on over-representation of these groups in the road trauma statistics.
However, these variables alone are less reliable in predicting who will require driver
rehabilitation. Other factors, identified in Study 2, such as anxiety or lack of confidence and
relevant or recent driving experience, can influence driver assessment outcome and are also valid
reasons to refer for OT driver assessment. These factors could be used to improve in clinic
screening for doctors and health professionals to identify at risk patients who should be referred
for OT driver assessment following TBI.
An unexpected finding of the study, was the need to consider on-road training for patients
with visual issues after TBI. Despite receiving a formal eyesight clearance to drive, 16% of
participants required on-road training to address visual issues, indicating that impairments
affecting eyesight should be considered as a valid reason to refer for on-road training prior to
resuming driving.
Chapter 5 General Discussion
209
The other important finding is that 72% of drivers in Study 3 passed the initial on-road
assessment and resumed driving without requiring driver rehabilitation. In addition, 81 % of this
group had PTA duration of less than 28 days and supports previous research that drivers with
PTA duration less than 28 days generally resume driving with few issues (Brouwer & Withaar,
1997) . The study has identified a group of drivers with TBI who may not require OT driver
assessment. The characteristics of this group would include those with shorter PTA duration, no
physical/visual issues, average reaction times and relevant pre-injury driving experience, no other
relevant co-morbidity issues and at least three months post-injury.
Another unique contribution of the PhD program was the description of prevalence of
restricted licenses in a TBI population and how they can be used to ‘grade’ return to driving by
offering the opportunity to have the license restriction reviewed and eventually removed or
modified. This is the first study to describe how restricted licensing can be used to support
resumption of driving for patients who have been assessed as unsuitable for an open license.
Combined with on-road training it provides an opportunity to learn and practice compensatory
strategies and could support the introduction of restricted licensing in countries where it is not
commonly used.
The prevalence of navigation difficulties in a TBI population has not previously been
examined, but was found to be a significant ongoing problem, with 41.5 % of drivers reporting
difficulty in planning and remembering routes. This finding implies that both assessment and
treatment of poor navigation skills should be addressed as part of the driver rehabilitation
process. Study 3 has highlighted that better assessment methods for route finding difficulties are
required as part of the OT driver assessment. For selected patients, this may include training to
use adaptive equipment, such as GPS systems, if appropriate.
Chapter 5 General Discussion
210
In summary, a number of questions have been identified that clinicians need to address
when determining fitness to drive following TBI (Hopewell, 2002). These have included: 1)
which patients to refer for driver assessment and how this will occur, 2) the process for license
disqualification, 3) the goals of driver rehabilitation and who takes responsibility for the driving
program. Based on the finding described above, the PhD program has shed some light on these
three questions as follows:
1) A number of factors were found to be important to consider when determining who to
refer for driving assessment after TBI. Study 1 found that PTA duration was a better
predictor of on-road assessment outcome than GCS score. Although 81% of individuals
with PTA duration of less than 28 days passed the initial assessment, PTA duration
cannot be used alone to determine who will pass or fail a driving assessment and
therefore, who should be referred for assessment. In addition to injury severity, referral
criteria should also ensure that any physical or visual issues, slower reaction times,
reduced confidence and lack of relevant or recent driving experience are considered. All
participants had received medical and eyesight clearances, based on the Austroads
medical guidelines for driving (Austroads, 2012) and completed a neuropsychological
assessment. The decision about when to refer to the driving program was made by the
treating team based on this information.
2) Very few participants in this study were disqualified from driving, however the second
study has described the process leading to license disqualification. A unique aspect of
this study is that none of the drivers were disqualified on the basis of one on-road
assessment. All individuals were offered on-road training followed by subsequent
Chapter 5 General Discussion
211
reassessments. The decision to recommend license disqualification was made when no
further benefit was gained from driving lessons and the driver was still assessed as not
safe to resume driving. This recommendation was provided by the OTDA in a written
report to the DLA.
3) Study 2 provided a detailed description of the goals of rehabilitation and the
responsibilities of the OTDA in making recommendations to the DLA. The types and
prevalence of goals of driver rehabilitation and the resources required to deliver the
intervention have not previously been reported in a TBI population and are unique aspects
of the study. This knowledge could assist rehabilitation clinicians and funders in planning
appropriate interventions for resuming driving after TBI.
Whilst other studies have found that many drivers with TBI, modify their patterns of driving,
this is the first study to compare the post-assessment driving behaviour of those who passed their
initial assessment and those who received on-road training. Although conclusions cannot be
drawn about an association between on-road training and improvement in awareness of driving
capacity, it was interesting to find that the drivers with greater injury severity, who received
driving lessons, were more likely to modify their patterns of driving compared to pre-injury,
suggesting that they may have developed some degree of self- awareness of driving capacity.
5.8 Directions for the Future
This study has highlighted a number of areas to consider for future research. It has been
difficult to compare the small number of studies investigating driving after TBI due to the
different outcome measures used, lack of consistent injury severity measures and methodologies
that have been employed. It is recommended that future research should report whether the
Chapter 5 General Discussion
212
participants who had resumed driving had received a formal driver assessment. If so, referral
criteria for driving assessment programs should be included. When reporting pass/fail outcomes,
future studies should specify whether driver rehabilitation was offered or whether results are
based on an initial driver assessment. Furthermore, injury severity, using PTA duration should be
reported, when describing TBI samples.
Changes in self-awareness of perception of driving performance, from pre- to post- driver
rehabilitation, were not measured in this PhD program. The impact of on-road training on self-
awareness of driving warrants further investigation and is now the focus of a current study by our
research group using the recently developed BIDSAM - a measure of self-awareness following
TBI (Gooden et al., 2016).
Learner drivers with a TBI were excluded from the current study. The incidence of
childhood and adolescent TBI is very high (Feigin et al., 2013) and therefore identifying the
pertinent assessment and training issues for this TBI group is also an important topic that requires
further research. The driving program at Epworth rehabilitation has assisted many novice drivers
with TBI to obtain a driver’s license. The data from these driving programs has not been
evaluated and is a future area of research as the knowledge may contribute to this under-
researched but very important area of TBI rehabilitation.
The complex issue of timing for resuming driving has been highlighted by the results of
this PhD program and the challenge this presents for clinicians in determining readiness to
resume driving after TBI. The variability in the guidelines between countries contributes to this
situation and is an area requiring further research. In particular, a closer examination of the
association between timing of resuming driving, injury severity, crash involvement and driving
frequency may help to improve medical guidelines in this area.
Chapter 5 General Discussion
213
In Study 2, the mean age of the women with TBI who required on-road training was
significantly higher than those who passed their initial on-road assessment. This result indicates
that this group may benefit from driver assessment and then require assistance to resume driving.
A more comprehensive review of on-road assessment outcomes for older drivers with TBI to
explore this area in detail is warranted, as it may reflect a need to develop better clinical
guidelines for this group of older drivers.
Additional data is being collected by the driver rehabilitation program at Epworth
Rehabilitation. Future studies will combine this new data with the data from the three studies to
form a larger sample to extract and analyse more detailed information about timing of resuming
independent driving and association with a range of variables (eg. injury severity, physical and
visual impairment). A larger sample of older drivers with TBI may also be obtained enabling a
more comprehensive review of the outcomes of assessments, use of restricted licensing and on-
road training provided to the older driver cohort.
Most drivers in this study eventually resumed driving and those with less severe injury
were less likely to report modifying their driving patterns. A more detailed examination of near
misses, crash involvement and driving patterns using a larger sample of drivers with a very
severe TBI would be recommended, as Study 2 may not have provided an accurate picture of this
group.
In Australia, no specific training is available for driving instructors to learn how to work
with medically impaired clients and OTDAs in driver assessment and rehabilitation. It is
recommended that resources be provided to develop the skills of driving instructors in this
specialised area. In addition, procedures for OTDAs to document goals of driving lessons should
be developed, to ensure that appropriate and consistent driving instructor guidance, feedback,
Chapter 5 General Discussion
214
lesson content and processes are provided to clients. These are areas of future work and it is
planned that they will be the focus of a collaborative project with the university that conducts
training for OTDAs in Victoria and the DLA, VicRoads.
Many advances are being made to improve driver safety for the general population with
the use of assistive technology. Some of these technologies have the potential to support safe
driving amongst individuals with TBI and are becoming standard features on new vehicles (Lane
& Benoit, 2011). Some examples of these new technologies include; lane departure warning
systems, which assist with lane maintenance by monitoring the vehicle's position within the road
lane markings and initiating an auditory warning if the driver is drifting out of the lane, as well
as adaptive speed control. This maintains the speed that is set by the driver, but also regulates the
speed, to ensure that a set distance is maintained from the car in front. Other technologies include
blind-zone assist technology to help a driver when changing lanes and pre-collision brake assist,
which can detect a potential frontal impact and assist the driver by applying full braking force in
an emergency-braking situation. Reversing cameras and rear, front and side sensors can also
assist the driver when parking or when reversing out of a parking space (Lane & Benoit, 2011).
The ability of drivers with TBI to take advantage of this technology is not known.
Despite the safety features that this technology offers, a driver must still have the sensory, motor
and cognitive abilities to drive safely. There have been concerns about the effect of driver
distraction when using some types of assistive technology (Young, Regan, & Hammer, 2007).
Whilst adaptive equipment shows great promise for facilitating driving tasks after TBI, further
research may be required to confirm this premise. In particular a major area of research that
warrants investigation is the use of GPS to assist drivers with TBI with navigation. A review of
the design of the standardized on-road assessment routes used in Victoria Australia is currently
Chapter 5 General Discussion
215
being conducted by VicRoads. Our driving program is participating in this trial but to my
knowledge, route finding and navigation have not been considered as possible standard
requirements of on-road assessment but may be a necessary part of the assessment for drivers
with cognitive impairment.
Finally, in addition to the assistive technology that is now available, driverless or
autonomous cars are being developed and tested. This may result in a significant change to our
driving patterns in the future. This would obviously greatly enhance the independence and
community participation not only for individuals with a TBI but all drivers with a disability. The
introduction of this technology will raise a new set of human factor issues regarding capacity to
operate and use these vehicles. As this technology is not likely to be available for many years,
and transition issues related to operating within a mixed fleet will be challenging, there is still a
need to address the areas of research that have been identified, to improve road safety and
rehabilitation interventions after TBI.
5.9 Personal Reflections
I commenced this PhD program with a wealth of clinical experience, but virtually no
research experience. I also had very little knowledge of the literature and past research in the area
of driver rehabilitation. I was concerned that the outcomes of the driving program had never
been examined and was particularly interested to know about longer term outcomes of the
patients I had assessed as safe to return to driving. Had they continued to drive and had they
remained safe? Anecdotally, it seemed that most patients appeared to continue driving safely but
I felt that it was important to establish whether this was in fact true. In addition to longer term
safety, I had also questioned whether everyone with TBI required a driver assessment. I had
observed that a specific group of patients with shorter PTA duration and who were experienced
Chapter 5 General Discussion
216
drivers nearly always passed the on-road assessment. These questions were therefore the basis for
Study 1 and Study 3. As a clinician, I was aware that I did not have the knowledge or experience
to answer these questions and realized that I would need supervision. I enrolled in an honours
program with the expectation that I would complete the study in one year. It became clear that the
time frame was unrealistic and was then encouraged to commence a PhD program.
As a result of the findings of these two studies and in particular the success rates of
providing on-road training to the patients who failed, I became aware of the lack of studies,
describing this important intervention for resuming driving after TBI. This gap in the literature
demonstrated the need for a study that could describe how these interventions (goal directed on-
road training and restricted licensing) could be used in a TBI population. I was also interested to
know how frequently restricted licenses had been recommended in this group.
With the benefit of hindsight and the vast amount of knowledge I have gained during the
PhD program, there are a number of aspects of the study design that I would approach differently.
In particular, I would have improved the design of the questionnaire by asking more specific
questions about status of and compliance with license restrictions. I would also have used more
formal measures of confidence and anxiety and tried to examine the changes in awareness of
impairment from pre too post-training. There may have been more in –depth analyses that could
have been undertaken of the data, particularly with regard to older drivers with TBI. I have
recognized the importance of continuing to collect data on driver assessment and rehabilitation
outcomes and with an increased sample size may be able to contribute further research into the
areas of both older drivers and learner drivers with TBI.
Based on the results of Study 1, I have also been able to influence the referral procedures
at the centre. Doctors and clinicians are now informally using the results of this study as referral
Chapter 5 General Discussion
217
criteria to screen for whether to refer for an OT driver assessment. It will be important to collect
data on the longer term safety and driving patterns of this group who do not complete the driving
program.
As an experienced OTDA, the PhD program has also highlighted areas of OT driver
assessment and rehabilitation practice that need to be improved. For example the need for
training for driving instructors working in this area, improved documentation of goals of on-road
training and how this information is provided to the driving instructors and how their feedback is
obtained and documented. Finally the need for improved methods of assessing strategic aspects
of driving such as route planning and navigation while driving is required. Having completed the
PhD program, I now feel that I have the confidence and skills to tackle these projects and further
research in this area.
Throughout the PhD journey I have developed a much greater understanding of the
different practices in assessing fitness to drive internationally and I have also gained an
appreciation of the key researchers in this area and had opportunities to present my work.
Although combining work and study has been a difficult journey, the benefits in terms of the
knowledge and skills I have gained have been immeasurable.
5.10 Conclusion
The study has achieved the aims and main objective, which was to extend current
knowledge about resumption of driving after TBI to support clinical decision-making and
optimize the driver assessment and rehabilitation process for individuals with TBI. This body of
information has contributed to identifying the factors that may influence return to driving
following TBI. Unique contributions include an improved understanding of timing of resuming
Chapter 5 General Discussion
218
driving after TBI and how injury severity measured by PTA, combined with presence of physical
and/or visual impairment and slow reaction times may be used to improve fitness to drive
guidelines to differentiate which drivers should be referred for OT driver assessment. The
challenges and driving behaviour for those returning to driving and the issues most commonly
addressed in driver rehabilitation have been presented. An important finding of the PhD program
has been the success of providing on-road training to individuals who failed the initial on-road
assessment. Taking a graded approach, including comprehensive OT driver assessment, on-road
training, on-road reassessments and restricted licensing, can achieve a successful and safe return
to driving for many individuals with TBI. Most drivers, deemed suitable for referral to driver
rehabilitation successfully resumed driving after less than ten driving lessons and an average of
two and a half on-road assessments to address a range of goals. Importantly, an increase in self-
reported crash rate was not found following resumption of driving. After returning to driving,
many drivers were also found to have modified their patterns of driving to avoid more
challenging driving situations which may have contributed to the lack of self-reported crashes.
The PhD program was also the first to describe the prevalence and use of restricted
licensing in a TBI population and may contribute to adoption by other countries of this
intervention as a method of grading a return to driving. Most importantly, the program has
highlighted the importance of offering driver assessment and rehabilitation to all drivers with TBI
who have the potential to resume driving.
Based on these findings, the current fitness to drive guidelines could be improved to assist
doctors and clinicians determine timing of resuming driving and factors to consider when
screening for the need for practical OT assessment of driving. As the ability to return to driving is
associated with life satisfaction and positively influences community integration and employment
Chapter 5 General Discussion
219
participation, it is important that all individuals with a TBI are provided with appropriate advice,
and the opportunity to access driver assessment and rehabilitation.
REFERENCES
Akinwuntan, A. E., De Weerdt, W., Feys, H., Pauwels, J., Baten, G., Arno, P., & Kiekens, C.
(2005). Effect of simulator training on driving after stroke A randomized controlled trial.
Neurology, 65(6), 843-850.
Akinwuntan, A. E., Devos, H., Baker, K., Phillips, K., Kumar, V., Smith, S., & Williams, M. J.
(2014). Improvement of Driving Skills in Persons With Relapsing-Remitting Multiple
Sclerosis: A Pilot Study. Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation, 95(3), 531-
537. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.apmr.2013.08.294
Alexander, M. P. (1995). Mild traumatic brain injury: pathophysiology, natural history, and
clinical management. Neurology.
Allegri N, T. F., Cattelani R. (2001). The assessment of TBI subject's information processing
cpapcity using the PASAT. Europa Medicaphysica, 37(4), 241-244.
Andelic, N. (2013). The epidemiology of traumatic brain injury. The Lancet Neurology, 12(1),
28-29. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/S1474-4422(12)70294-6
Anstey, K. J. (2009). Comparison of self-reported crashes, state crash records and an on-road
driving assessment in a population-based sample of drivers aged 69-95 years. Traffic
Injury Prevention, 10(1), 84-90.
Anstey, K. J., Wood, J., Lord, S., & Walker, J. G. (2005). Cognitive, sensory and physical factors
enabling driving safety in older adults. Clinical Psychology Review, 25(1), 45-65.
Asimakopulos, J., Boychuck, Z., Sondergaard, D., Poulin, V., Ménard, I., & Korner-Bitensky, N.
(2012). Assessing executive function in relation to fitness to drive: A review of tools and
References
221
their ability to predict safe driving. Australian Occupational Therapy Journal, 59(6), 402-
427. doi: 10.1111/j.1440-1630.2011.00963.x
Aslaksen, P. M., Ørbo, M., Elvestad, R., Schäfer, C., & Anke, A. (2013). Prediction of on-road
driving ability after traumatic brain injury and stroke. European Journal of Neurology.
Austroads. (2012). Assessing Fitness to Drive for commercial and private vehcile drivers (Fouth
Edition ed.). Sydney, Australia: Austroads.
Azouvi, P., Vallat-Azouvi, C., & Belmont, A. (2009). Cognitive deficits after traumatic coma.
Progress in Brain Research, 177, 89-110.
Baker, A., Unsworth, C. A., & Lannin, N. A. (2015). Fitness-to-drive after mild traumatic brain
injury: mapping the time trajectory of recovery in the acute stages post injury. Accident
Analysis and Prevention, 79, 50-55.
Ball, K., & Owsley, C. (1993). The useful field of view test: a new technique for evaluating age-
related declines in visual function. Journal of the American Optometric Association,
64(1), 71-79.
Bedard, M., & Dickerson, A. E. (2014). Consensus statements for screening and assessment
tools. [Consensus Development Conference Practice Guideline Research Support, Non-
U.S. Gov't]. Occupational Therapy in Health Care, 28(2), 127-131.
Bédard, M., Parkkari, M., Weaver, B., Riendeau, J., & Dahlquist, M. (2010). Assessment of
driving performance using a simulator protocol: Validity and reproducibility. American
Journal of Occupational Therapy, 64(2), 336-340.
Benoit, D. (2008). Drivers' perceived workload when driving using adaptive equipment: A pilot
study. Physical & Occupational Therapy in Geriatrics, 27(4), 277-297.
References
222
Bivona, U., D'Ippolito, M., Giustini, M., Vignally, P., Longo, E., Taggi, F., & Formisano, R.
(2012). Return to driving after severe traumatic brain injury: increased risk of traffic
accidents and personal responsibility. Journal of Head Trauma Rehabilitation, 27(3),
210-215. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.1097/HTR.0b013e31822178a9
Bliokas, V. V., Taylor, J. E., Leung, J., & Deane, F. P. (2011). Neuropsychological assessment of
fitness to drive following acquired cognitive impairment. Brain Injury, 25(5), 471-487.
doi: doi:10.3109/02699052.2011.559609
Borgaro, S. R., & Prigatano, G. P. (2002). Early cognitive and affective sequelae of traumatic
brain injury: A study using the BNI screen for higher cerebral functions. The Journal of
head trauma rehabilitation, 17(6), 526-534.
Bouillon, L., Mazer, B., & Gelinas, I. (2006). Validity of the Cognitive Behavioral Driver's
Inventory in predicting driving outcome. American Journal of Occupational Therapy,
60(4), 420-427.
Braitman, K. A., Chaudhary, N. K., & McCartt, A. T. (2010). Restricted licensing among older
drivers in Iowa. Journal of Safety Research, 41(6), 481-486.
Brenner, L. A., Homaifar, B. Y., & Schultheis, M. T. (2008). Driving, Aging, and Traumatic
Brain Injury: Integrating Findings From the Literature. Rehabilitation Psychology, 53(1),
18-27.
Brooks, J. O., Goodenough, R. R., Crisler, M. C., Klein, N. D., Alley, R. L., Koon, B. L., . . .
Wills, R. F. (2010). Simulator sickness during driving simulation studies. Accident
Analysis and Prevention, 42(3), 788-796.
Brooks, N., & Hawley, C. A. (2005). Return to driving after traumatic brain injury: a British
perspective. [Case Reports Review]. Brain Injury, 19(3), 165-175.
References
223
Brouwer, W. H., & Withaar, F. K. (1997). Fitness to drive after traumatic brain injury.
Neuropsychological Rehabilitation, 7(3), 177-193.
Brouwer, W. H., Withaar, F. K., Tant, M. L. M., & van Zomeren, A. H. (2002). Attention and
driving in traumatic brain injury: a question of coping with time-pressure. [Review].
Journal of Head Trauma Rehabilitation, 17(1), 1-15.
Brown, A. W., Malec, J. F., Mandrekar, J., Diehl, N. N., Dikmen, S. S., Sherer, M., . . . Novack,
T. A. (2010). Predictive utility of weekly post-traumatic amnesia assessments after brain
injury: A multicentre analysis. Brain Injury, 24(3), 472-478.
doi:10.3109/02699051003610466
Brown, A. W., Malec, J. F., McClelland, R. L., Diehl, N. N., Englander, J., & Cifu, D. X. (2005).
Clinical elements that predict outcome after traumatic brain injury: a prospective
multicenter recursive partitioning (decision-tree) analysis.[Erratum appears in J
Neurotrauma. 2005 Dec;22(12):1503], [Erratum appears in J Neurotrauma. 2006
Feb;23(2):262]. [Multicenter Study Research Support, N.I.H., Extramural Research
Support, Non-U.S. Gov't]. Journal of Neurotrauma, 22(10), 1040-1051.
Bryer, R. C., Rapport, L. J., & Hanks, R. A. (2006). Determining Fitness to
Drive:neuropsychological and psychological considerations. In J. Pellerito (Ed.), Driver
rehabilitation and community mobility: principles and practice. St Louis: Elsevier
Mosby.
Bush, B. A. (2003). Validation of a Model for Evaluating Outcome after Traumatic Brain Injury.
Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation, 84(12), 1803-1807.
References
224
Bushnik, T., Englander, J., & Duong, T. (2004). Medical and social issues related to
posttraumatic seizures in persons with traumatic brain injury. The Journal of head trauma
rehabilitation, 19(4), 296-304.
Carroll, L., Cassidy, J. D., Holm, L., Kraus, J., & Coronado, V. (2004). Methodological issues
and research recommendations for mild traumatic brain injury: the WHO Collaborating
Centre Task Force on Mild Traumatic Brain Injury. Journal of Rehabilitation Medicine,
43, 113-125.
Cassidy, J. W. (1994). Neuropathology. In Y. Silver, Hales (Ed.), Neuropsychiatry of Traumatic
Brain Injury (pp. 43-80). Washington, DC: American Psychiatric Press, Inc.
Casutt, G., Theill, N., Martin, M., Keller, M., & Jäncke, L. (2014). The drive-wise project:
driving simulator training increases real driving performance in healthy older drivers.
Front Aging Neurosci, 6, 85.
Charlton, D. J., Koppel, S., Odell, M., Devlin, A., Langford, J., O’Hare, M., . . . Khodr, B.
(2010). Influence of chronic illness on crash involvement of motor vehicle drivers:
Monash University, Accident Research Centre.
Charlton, J., Fildes, B., Oxley, J., Scully, J., , Koppel, S., Congui, M., & Muir, C. (2006). Self –
regulatory practices in older drivers in the Australian Capital Territory and new South
Wales: : Monash University Accident Research Centre.
Charron, C., Hoc, J. M., & Milleville-Pennel, I. (2010). Cognitive control by brain-injured car
drivers: An exploratory study. Ergonomics, 53(12), 1434-1445.
Christensen, B. K., Colella, B., Inness, E., Hebert, D., Monette, G., Bayley, M., & Green, R. E.
(2008). Recovery of cognitive function after traumatic brain injury: a multilevel modeling
References
225
analysis of Canadian outcomes. Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation,
89(12), S3-S15.
Christie, N., Savill,T., Buttress, S., Newby, G., Tyerman, A. (2001). Assessing fitness to drive
after head injury: A survey of clinical psychologists. Neuropsycological Rehabilitation,
11(1), 45-55.
Cicerone, K. D., Dahlberg, C., Malec, J. F., Langenbahn, D. M., Felicetti, T., Kneipp, S., . . .
Harley, J. P. (2005). Evidence-based cognitive rehabilitation: updated review of the
literature from 1998 through 2002. Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation,
86(8), 1681-1692.
Classen, S. (2014). Summary of an evidence based review on interventions for medically at risk
older drivers. [Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't Review]. Occupational Therapy in
Health Care, 28(2), 223-228.
Classen, S., Bewernitz, M., & Shechtman, O. (2011). Driving simulator sickness: an evidence-
based review of the literature. American Journal of Occupational Therapy, 65(2), 179-
188.
Classen, S., & Brooks, J. (2014). Driving Simulators for Occupational Therapy Screening,
Assessment, and Intervention. Occupational Therapy in Health Care, 28(2), 154-162. doi:
doi:10.3109/07380577.2014.901590
Classen, S., Cormack, N. L., Winter, S. M., Monahan, M., Yarney, A., Lutz, A. L., & Platek, K.
(2014). Efficacy of an occupational therapy driving intervention for returning combat
veterans. [Observational Study Research Support, U.S. Gov't, Non-P.H.S.]. OTJR:
Occupation, Participation, & Health, 34(4), 177-182.
References
226
Classen, S., Levy, C., McCarthy, D., Mann, W. C., Lanford, D., & Waid-Ebbs, J. K. (2009).
Traumatic brain injury and driving assessment: an evidence-based literature review.
[Review]. American Journal of Occupational Therapy, 63(5), 580-591.
Classen, S., Wang, Y., Winter, S. M., Velozo, C. A., Lanford, D. N., & Bedard, M. (2013).
Concurrent criterion validity of the safe driving behavior measure: a predictor of on-road
driving outcomes. [Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't Research Support, U.S. Gov't,
Non-P.H.S.]. American Journal of Occupational Therapy, 67(1), 108-116. doi:
http://dx.doi.org/10.5014/ajot.2013.005116
Cohen, H. S., Wells, J., Kimball, K. T., & Owsley, C. (2003). Driving disability and dizziness.
Journal of Safety Research, 34(4), 361-369. doi:
http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.jsr.2003.09.009
Coleman Bryer, R., Rapport, L., & Hanks, R. (2005). Determining fitness to drive:
neuropsychological and psychological considerations Driver rehabilitation: principles
and practice. St Louis: Mosby (pp. 165-185).
Coleman, R. D., Rapport, L. J., Ergh, T. C., Hanks, R. A., Ricker, J. H., & Millis, S. R. (2002).
Predictors of driving outcome after traumatic brain injury. [Research Support, Non-U.S.
Gov't Research Support, U.S. Gov't, Non-P.H.S.]. Archives of Physical Medicine and
Rehabilitation, 83(10), 1415-1422.
Corrigan, J. D., Selassie, A. W., & Orman, J. A. L. (2010). The epidemiology of traumatic brain
injury. The Journal of head trauma rehabilitation, 25(2), 72-80.
Cox, D. J., Davis, M., Singh, H., Barbour, B., Nidiffer, F. D., Trudel, T., . . . Moncrief, R. (2010).
Driving rehabilitation for military personnel recovering from traumatic brain injury using
virtual reality driving simulation: A feasibility study. Military Medicine, 175(6), 411-416.
References
227
Crisler, M. C., Brooks, J. O., Venhovens, P. J., Healy Jr, S. L., Hirth, V. A., McKee, J. A., &
Duckworth, K. (2012). Seniors’ and physicians’ attitudes toward using driving simulators
in clinical settings. Occupational Therapy in Health Care, 26(1), 1-15.
Crotty, M., & George, S. (2009). Retraining visual processing skills to improve driving ability
after stroke. Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation, 90(12), 2096-2102.
Cullen, N., Krakowski, A., & Taggart, C. (2014). Functional independence measure at
rehabilitation admission as a predictor of return to driving after traumatic brain injury.
Brain Injury, 28(2), 189-195.
Cyr, A. A., Stinchcombe, A., Gagnon, S., Marshall, S., Hing, M. M., Finestone, H., . . .
Finestone, H. (2009). Driving difficulties of brain-injured drivers in reaction to high-
crash-risk simulated road events: a question of impaired divided attention? Journal of
Clinical & Experimental Neuropsychology: Official Journal of the International
Neuropsychological Society, 31(4), 472-482.
D’apolito, A. C., Massonneau, A., Paillat, C., & Azouvi, P. (2013). Impact of brain injury on
driving skills. Annals of Physical and Rehabilitation Medicine, 56(1), 63-80. doi:
http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.rehab.2012.12.002
De Raedt, R., & Ponjaert-Kristoffersen, I. (2001). Short cognitive/neuropsychological test battery
for first-tier fitness-to-drive assessment of older adults. The Clinical Neuropsychologist,
15(3), 329-336.
Debellieux.X. (2001). When and how should people be authorised to drive after severe head
injuries? Eur Med Phys, 37, 201-208.
References
228
Devos, H., Akinwuntan, A., Nieuwboer, A., Tant, M., Truijen, S., De Wit, L., . . . De Weerdt, W.
(2009). Comparison of the effect of two driving retraining programs on on-road
performance after stroke. Neurorehabilitation and neural repair, 23(7), 699-705.
Devos, H., Akinwuntan, A. E., Gelinas, I., George, S., Nieuwboer, A., & Verheyden, G. (2012).
Shifting up a gear: considerations on assessment and rehabilitation of driving in people
with neurological conditions. An extended editorial. [Editorial]. Physiotherapy Research
International, 17(3), 125-131.
Devos, H., & Hawley, C. A. (2013). Screening tools for fitness to drive after traumatic brain
injury and stroke. European Journal of Neurology, 20(9), 1225-1226. doi:
10.1111/ene.12168
Devos, H., Vandenberghe, W., Nieuwboer, A., Tant, M., Baten, G., & De Weerdt, W. (2007).
Predictors of fitness to drive in people with Parkinson disease. Neurology, 69(14), 1434-
1441.
Di Stefano, M., & Macdonald, W. (2006). On-the-road evaluation of driving performance. In J.
Pellerito (Ed.), Driver rehabilitation and community mobility: principles and practice
(pp. pp. 255 - 274). St. Louis, Missouri: Elsevier Mosby
Di Stefano, M., & Macdonald, W. (2003). Assessment of older drivers: Relationships among on-
road errors, medical conditions and test outcome. Journal of Safety Research, 34(4), 415-
429. doi: 10.1016/j.jsr.2003.09.010
Di Stefano, M., & Macdonald, W. (2010). Australian occupational therapy driver assessors'
opinions on improving on-road driver assessment procedures. American Journal of
Occupational Therapy, 64(2), 325-335. doi: 10.5014/ajot.64.2.325
References
229
Di Stefano, M., & MacDonald, W. (2012). Design of occupational therapy on-road test routes
and related validity issues. Australian Occupational Therapy Journal, 59(1), 37-46. doi:
10.1111/j.1440-1630.2011.00990.x
Di Stefano, M., & McDonald, W. (2006). Advanced strategies for On-Road driver rehabiliation
and training In J. Pellerito (Ed.), Driver rehabilitation and community mobility: principles
and practice (pp. 297-308). St. Louis, Missouri: Elesvier Mosby.
Dickerson, A. E. (2013). Driving assessment tools used by driver rehabilitation specialists:
survey of use and implications for practice. American Journal of Occupational Therapy,
67(5), 564-573.
Dickerson, A. E., & Bedard, M. (2014). Decision tool for clients with medical issues: a
framework for identifying driving risk and potential to return to driving. Occupational
Therapy in Health Care, 28(2), 194-202.
Dickerson, A. E., Davis, E. S., & Staplin, L. (2014). Can clinicians, researchers, and driver
licensing officials build a shared vocabulary? Occupational Therapy in Health Care,
28(2), 188-193.
Dikmen, S. S., Corrigan, J. D., Levin, H. S., Machamer, J., Stiers, W., & Weisskopf, M. G.
(2009). Cognitive outcome following traumatic brain injury. The Journal of head trauma
rehabilitation, 24(6), 430-438.
Dimarco, F., & Cantagallo, A. (2001). Safe driving after traumatic brain injury. Europa
Medicophysica, 37(4), 215-225.
DiStefano, M. (2006). On-road evaluation and training of clients with hearing impairments. In J.
Pellerito (Ed.), Driver rehabilitation and community mobility: principles and practice
(pp. p285-295). St Louis, Missouri: Elsevier Mosby.
References
230
Dobbs, A. R., Heller, R. B., & Schopflocher, D. (1998). A comparative approach to identify
unsafe older drivers. Accident Analysis and Prevention, 30(3), 363-370.
Draper, K., & Ponsford, J. (2008). Cognitive functioning ten years following traumatic brain
injury and rehabilitation. Neuropsychology, 22(5), 618.
Duquette, J., McKinley, P., Mazer, B., Gélinas, I., Vanier, M., Benoit, D., & Gresset, J. (2010).
Impact of partial administration of the cognitive behavioral driver's inventory on
concurrent validity for people with brain injury. American Journal of Occupational
Therapy, 64(2), 279-287. doi: 10.5014/ajot.64.2.279 10.1111/ j.1440-1630.2005.00456.x;
Van Zomeren, A.H., Brouwer, W.H., Minderhoud, J.M., Acquired brain damage and
driving: A review (1987) Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation, 68, pp. 697-
705; Weaver, J., (1989) Driver Performance Test, , Palm Harbor, FL: Advanced Driving
Skills Institute; Wechsler, D., (1982) Wechsler Adult Intelligence Scale-Revised Manual,
, New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich
DVLA. (2013 ). For Medical Practitioners: At a Glance Guide to the Current Medical Standards
of Fitness to Drive. In D. V. a. L. Agency (Ed.). Swamsea UK.
Eberhard, J. (2008). Older drivers'“high per-mile crash involvement”: The implications for
licensing authorities. Traffic Injury Prevention, 9(4), 284-290.
Edquist, J., Rudin-Brown, C. M., & Lenné, M. G. (2011). Speed choice and hazard perception in
complex urban road environments with and without on-street parking. Paper presented at
the Australasian Road Safety Research, Policing and Education Conference (WA Office
of Road Safety and Insurance Commission of Western Australia 6-9 November 2011).
Engum, E. S., Cron, L., Hulse, C., Pendergrass, T. M., & et al. (1988). Cognitive Behavioral
Driver's Inventory. Cognitive Rehabilitation, 6(5), 34-50.
References
231
Ettenhofer, M. L., & Abeles, N. (2009). The significance of mild traumatic brain injury to
cognition and self-reported symptoms in long-term recovery from injury. Journal of
Clinical and Experimental Neuropsychology, 31(3), 363-372.
Feigin, V. L., Theadom, A., Barker-Collo, S., Starkey, N. J., McPherson, K., Kahan, M., . . .
Group, B. S. (2013). Incidence of traumatic brain injury in New Zealand: a population-
based study. [Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't]. Lancet Neurology, 12(1), 53-64.
Finestone, H. M., Guo, M., O'Hara, P., Greene-Finestone, L., Marshall, S. C., Hunt, L., . . .
Biggs, J. (2011). Department of Transportation vs Self-reported Data on Motor Vehicle
Collisions and Driving Convictions for Stroke Survivors: Do They Agree? [Article].
Traffic Injury Prevention, 12(4), 327-332. doi: 10.1080/15389588.2011.581716
Fisk, G. D., Novack, T., Mennemeier, M., & Roenker, D. (2002). Useful field of view after
traumatic brain injury. [Clinical Trial Randomized Controlled TrialResearch Support,
U.S. Gov't, P.H.S.]. Journal of Head Trauma Rehabilitation, 17(1), 16-25.
Fisk, G. D., Schneider, J. J., & Novack, T. A. (1998). Driving following traumatic brain injury:
prevalence, exposure, advice and evaluations. [Research Support, U.S. Gov't, P.H.S.].
Brain Injury, 12(8), 683-695.
Fleming, J., Liddle, J., Nalder, E., Weir, N., & Cornwell, P. (2014). Return to driving in the first
6 months of community integration after acquired brain injury. [Research Support, Non-
U.S. Gov't]. Neurorehabilitation, 34(1), 157-166.
Formisano, R., Bivona, U., Brunelli, S., Giustini, M., Longo, E., & Taggi, F. (2005). A
preliminary investigation of road traffic accident rate after severe brain injury. Brain
Injury, 19(3), 159-163.
References
232
Formisano, R., Bivona, U., Brunelli, S., Giustini, M., & Taggi, F. (2001). Driving competence
after severe brain injury: a retrospective study. Europa Medicophysica, 37(4), 257-266.
Fox, G. K., Bowden, S. C., & Smith, D. S. (1998). On-road assessment of driving competence
after brain impairment: review of current practice and recommendations for a
standardized examination. [Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't Review]. Archives of
Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation, 79(10), 1288-1296.
Frey, L. C. (2003). Epidemiology of posttraumatic epilepsy: a critical review. Epilepsia, 44(s10),
11-17.
Galski, T., Bruno, R. L., & Ehle, H. T. (1992). Driving after cerebral damage: a model with
implications for evaluation. The American journal of occupational therapy. : official
publication of the American Occupational Therapy Association, 46(4), 324-332.
Galski, T., Ehle H.T., McDonald M., Mackevich, J. (2000). Evaluating fitness to drive after
cerebral injury: Basic issues and recommendations for medical and legal communities. J
Head Trauma Rehabiliation, 15(3), 895-908.
George, S., Crotty, M., Gelinas, I., & Devos, H. (2014). Rehabilitation for improving automobile
driving after stroke. [Review]. Cochrane Database of Systematic Reviews, 2, CD008357.
George, S., May, E., & Crotty, M. (2009). Exploration of the links between concepts of
theoretical driving models and the international classification of functioning, disability,
and health. Journal of Allied Health, 38(2), 113-120.
Gooden, J. R., Ponsford, J. L., Charlton, J. L., Ross, P. E., Marshall, S., Gagnon, S., . . . Stolwyk,
R. J. (2016). The development and initial validation of a new tool to measure self‐
awareness of driving ability after brain injury. Australian Occupational Therapy Journal.
References
233
Gooden, J. R., Ponsford, J. L., Charlton, J. L., Ross, P. E., Marshall, S., Gagnon, S., . . . Stolwyk,
R. J. (2016). Self-Awareness and Self-Ratings of On-Road Driving Performance After
Traumatic Brain Injury. The Journal of head trauma rehabilitation, Publish Ahead of
Print. doi: 10.1097/htr.0000000000000212
Griffen, J. A., Rapport, L. J., Bryer, R. C., Bieliauskas, L. A., & Burt, C. (2011). Awareness of
deficits and on-road driving performance. [Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov'tResearch
Support, U.S. Gov't, Non-P.H.S.]. Clinical Neuropsychologist, 25(7), 1158-1178.
Gwyther, H., & Holland, C. (2012). The effect of age, gender and attitudes on self-regulation in
driving. Accident Analysis & Prevention, 45(0), 19-28. doi:
10.1016/j.aap.2011.11.022
Harrison, J., Helps, Y., & Henley, G. (2008). Hospital separations due to traumatic brain injury,
Australia 2004-05. Injury research and statistics series, 45.
Harrison J, H. G. H. Y. (2008). Hospital separations due to traumatic brain injury, Australia
2004-05. Adelaide: Australian Government.
Hart, T., Seignourel, P. J., & Sherer, M. (2009). A longitudinal study of awareness of deficit after
moderate to severe traumatic brain injury. [Multicenter StudyResearch Support, N.I.H.,
Extramural]. Neuropsychological Rehabilitation, 19(2), 161-176.
Haselkorn, J. K., Mueller, B. A., & Rivara, F. A. (1998). Characteristics of drivers and driving
record after traumatic and nontraumatic brain injury. [Comparative StudyResearch
Support, U.S. Gov't, P.H.S.]. Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation, 79(7),
738-742.
References
234
Hatakka, M., Keskinen, E., Gregersen, N.-P., Glad, A., & Hernetkoski, K. (2002). From control
of the vehicle to personal self-control; broadening the perspectives to driver education.
Transportation Research Part F: Traffic Psychology and Behaviour, 5(3), 201-215.
Hawley, C. (2015). Knowledge and attitudes of occupational therapists to giving advice on
fitness to drive. British Journal of Occupational Therapy, 78(6), 339-348.
Hawley, C. A. (2001). Return to driving after head injury. [Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't].
Journal of Neurology, Neurosurgery and Psychiatry, 70(6), 761-766.
Heegaard, W., & Biros, M. (2007). Traumatic brain injury. [Review]. Emergency Medicine
Clinics of North America, 25(3), 655-678, viii.
Hopewell, C. A. (2002). Driving assessment issues for practicing clinicians. [Review]. Journal of
Head Trauma Rehabilitation, 17(1), 48-61.
Hunt, L. A., & Arbesman, M. (2008). Evidence-based and occupational perspective of effective
interventions for older clients that remediate or support improved driving performance.
American Journal of Occupational Therapy, 62(2), 136-148.
Jager, T. E., Weiss, H. B., Coben, J. H., & Pepe, P. E. Traumatic brain injuries evaluated in U.S.
emergency departments, 1992-1994. Academic Emergency Medicine, 7(2), 134-140.
Jennett, B. (1976). Assessment of the severity of head injury. Journal of Neurology,
Neurosurgery and Psychiatry, 39(7), 647-655.
Johnson, J. B., & Omland, K. S. (2004). Model selection in ecology and evolution. Trends in
Ecology & Evolution, 19(2), 101-108.
Johnston, M. V., Goverover, Y., & Dijkers, M. (2005). Community activities and individuals’
satisfaction with them: Quality of life in the first year after traumatic brain injury.
Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation, 86(4), 735-745.
References
235
Jones, R., Giddens, H., & Croft, D. (1983). Assessment and training of brain-damaged drivers.
[Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't]. American Journal of Occupational Therapy, 37(11),
754-760.
Justiss, M. D., Mann, W. C., Stav, W., & Velozo, C. (2006). Development of a Behind‐the‐
Wheel Driving Performance Assessment for Older Adults. Topics in Geriatric
Rehabilitation, 22(2), 121-128.
Katz, R., Golden, R., Butter, J., Tepper, D., Rothke, S., Holmes, J., & Sahgal, V. (1990). Driving
safely after brain damage: Follow up of twenty-two oatients with matched controls. Arch
Phys Med Rehabilitation, 71(February).
Kay, L. G., Bundy, A. C., & Clemson, L. M. (2009). Predicting Fitness to Drive in People With
Cognitive Impairments by Using DriveSafe and DriveAware. Archives of Physical
Medicine and Rehabilitation, 90(9), 1514-1522. doi:
http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.apmr.2009.03.011
Kennedy, R. S., Lane, N. E., Berbaum, K. S., & Lilienthal, M. G. (1993). Simulator sickness
questionnaire: An enhanced method for quantifying simulator sickness. The international
journal of aviation psychology, 3(3), 203-220.
Khan, F., Baguley, I. J., & Cameron, I. D. (2003). 4: Rehabilitation after traumatic brain injury.
Medical Journal of Australia, 178(6), 290-297.
Klavora, P., Young, M., & Heslegrave, R. J. (2000). A review of a major driver rehabilitation
centre: a ten-year client profile. [Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't]. Canadian Journal of
Occupational Therapy - Revue Canadienne d Ergotherapie, 67(2), 128-134.
References
236
Kloeden, C. N., McLean, J., & Glonek, G. F. V. (2002). Reanalysis of travelling speed and the
risk of crash involvement in Adelaide South Australia: Australian Transport Safety
Bureau.
Klonoff, P. S., Olson, K. C., Talley, M. C., Husk, K. L., Myles, S. M., Gehrels, J.-A., & Dawson,
L. K. (2010). The relationship of cognitive retraining to neurological patients’ driving
status: The role of process variables and compensation training. Brain Injury, 24(2), 63-
73. doi: doi:10.3109/02699050903512863
Korner-Bitensky, N., Bitensky, J., Sofer, S., Man-Son-Hing, M., & Gelinas, I. (2006). Driving
evaluation practices of clinicians working in the United States and Canada. [Research
Support, Non-U.S. Gov't]. American Journal of Occupational Therapy, 60(4), 428-434.
Korner-Bitensky, N., Kua, A., von Zweck, C., & Van Benthem, K. (2009). Older driver
retraining: an updated systematic review of evidence of effectiveness. Journal of Safety
Research, 40(2), 105-111.
Korteling, J. E., & Kaptein, N. A. (1996). Neuropsychological driving fitness tests for brain-
damaged subjects. [Clinical Trial Controlled Clinical Trial]. Archives of Physical
Medicine and Rehabilitation, 77(2), 138-146.
Kosch, Y., Browne, S., King, C., Fitzgerald, J., & Cameron, I. (2010). Post-traumatic amnesia
and its relationship to the functional outcome of people with severe traumatic brain injury.
Brain Injury, 24(3), 479-485.
Kowal, L. (1992). Ophthalmic manifestations of head injury. Australian and New Zealand
Journal of Ophthalmology, 20(1), 35-40.
Kreutzer, J. S., Livingston, L. A., Everley, R. S., Gary, K. W., Arango-Lasprilla, J. C., Powell, V.
D., & Marwitz, J. H. (2009). Caregivers' Concerns about Judgment and Safety of Patients
References
237
with Brain Injury: A Preliminary Investigation. PM&R, 1(8), 723-728. doi:
http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.pmrj.2009.07.005
Kreutzer, J. S., Marwitz, J. H., Walker, W., Sander, A., Sherer, M., Bogner, J., . . . Bushnik, T.
(2003). Moderating factors in return to work and job stability after traumatic brain injury.
[Multicenter Study Research Support, U.S. Gov't, Non-P.H.S.]. Journal of Head Trauma
Rehabilitation, 18(2), 128-138.
Laapotti, S., Keskinen, E., Hatakka, M., & Katila, A. (2001). Novice drivers' accidents and
violations—a failure on higher or lower hierarchical levels of driving behaviour. Accident
Analysis and Prevention, 33(6), 759-769.
Labbe, D. R., Vance, D. E., Wadley, V., & Novack, T. A. (2013). Predictors of driving avoidance
and exposure following traumatic brain injury. Journal of Head Trauma Rehabilitation.
Lahz, S., & Bryant, R. A. (1996). Incidence of chronic pain following traumatic brain injury.
Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation, 77(9), 889-891.
Lane, A., Green, E., Dickerson, A. E., Davis, E. S., Rolland, B., & Stohler, J. T. Driver
rehabilitation programs: defining program models, services, and expertise. Occupational
Therapy in Health Care, 28(2), 177-187.
Lane, A. K., & Benoit, D. (2011). Driving, brain injury and assistive technology.
Neurorehabilitation, 28(3), 221-229.
Langford, J., & Koppel, S. (2011). Licence restrictions as an under-used strategy in managing
older driver safety. Accident Analysis and Prevention, 43(1), 487-493.
Langlois, J. A., Rutland-Brown, W., & Wald, M. M. (2006). The epidemiology and impact of
traumatic brain injury: a brief overview. The Journal of head trauma rehabilitation,
21(5), 375-378.
References
238
Lemieux, C., Stinchcombe, A., Gagnon, S., & Bédard, M. (2014). Comparison of simulated
driving performance across platforms: from'Low-Cost Desktop'to'Mid-Level'driving
simulators. Advances in Transportation Studies(34).
Lemoncello, R., Sohlberg, M. M., & Fickas, S. (2010). When directions fail: Investigation of
getting lost behaviour in adults with acquired brain injury. [Comparative Study
Research Support, U.S. Gov't, Non-P.H.S.]. Brain Injury, 24(3), 550-559.
Leon-Carrion, J., Dominguez-Morales, M. R., Martin, J. M., Leon-Carrion, J., Dominguez-
Morales, M. R., & Martin, J. M. B. Y. (2005). Driving with cognitive deficits:
neurorehabilitation and legal measures are needed for driving again after severe traumatic
brain injury. Brain Injury, 19(3), 213-219.
Levin, H. S., O'Donnell, V. M., & Grossman, R. G. (1979). The Galveston Orientation and
Amnesia Test: A Practical Scale to Assess Cognition after Head Injury. The Journal of
Nervous and Mental Disease, 167(11), 675-684.
Levin, H. S., Williams, D. H., Eisenberg, H. M., High, W. M., & Guinto, F. C. (1992). Serial
MRI and neurobehavioural findings after mild to moderate closed head injury. Journal of
Neurology, Neurosurgery and Psychiatry, 55(4), 255-262.
Lew, H. L., & Guillory, S. B. (2007). Auditory dysfunction in traumatic brain injury. Journal of
Rehabilitation Research and Development, 44(7), 921.
Lew, H. L., Poole, J. H., Lee, E. H., Jaffe, D. L., Huang, H. C., & Brodd, E. (2005). Predictive
validity of driving-simulator assessments following traumatic brain injury: a preliminary
study. [Validation Studies]. Brain Injury, 19(3), 177-188.
Liddle, J., Fleming, J., McKenna, K., Turpin, M., Whitelaw, P., & Allen, S. (2011). Driving and
driving cessation after traumatic brain injury: processes and key times of need. [Research
References
239
Support, Non-U.S. Gov't]. Disability and Rehabilitation, 33(25-26), 2574-2586. doi:
http://dx.doi.org/10.3109/09638288.2011.582922
Liddle, J., Fleming, J., McKenna, K., Turpin, M., Whitelaw, P., & Allen, S. (2012). Adjustment
to loss of the driving role following traumatic brain injury: a qualitative exploration with
key stakeholders. [Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't]. Australian Occupational Therapy
Journal, 59(1), 79-88. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/j.1440-1630.2011.00978.x
Livingstone, S. A., & Skelton, R. W. (2007). Virtual environment navigation tasks and the
assessment of cognitive deficits in individuals with brain injury. Behavioural Brain
Research, 185(1), 21-31.
Lundqvist, A. (2001). Neuropsychological aspects of driving characteristics. [Case Reports].
Brain Injury, 15(11), 981-994. doi: 10.1080/02699050110065637
Lundqvist, A., & Alinder, J. (2007). Driving after brain injury: self-awareness and coping at the
tactical level of control. [Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't]. Brain Injury, 21(11), 1109-
1117. doi: 10.1080/02699050701651660
Lundqvist, A., Alinder, J., & Ronnberg, J. (2008). Factors influencing driving 10 years after brain
injury. [Comparative Study Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't]. Brain Injury, 22(4), 295-
304. doi: 10.1080/02699050801966133
Lundqvist, A., Alinder, J., & Rönnberg, J. (2008). Factors influencing driving 10 years after brain
injury. Brain Injury, 22(4), 295-304. doi: doi:10.1080/02699050801966133
MacDonald, W., Perrerito, J., & Di Stefano, M. (2006). Introduction to Driver Rehabiliation and
Community Mobility Driver rehabilitation and community mobility: principles and
practice (pp. p3 - 22). St Louis, Missouri: Elsevier Mosby.
References
240
Malec, J. F., Brown, A. W., Leibson, C. L., Flaada, J. T., Mandrekar, J. N., Diehl, N. N., &
Perkins, P. K. (2007). The Mayo classification system for traumatic brain injury severity.
Journal of Neurotrauma, 24(9), 1417-1424.
Marosszeky, N., Ryan, L., Shores, E., Batchelor, J., & Marosszeky, J. (1997). The PTA Protocol:
Guidelines for using the Westmead Post-Traumatic Amnesia (PTA) Scale.: Wild &
Wooley.
Marshall, S., Bayley, M., McCullagh, S., Velikonja, D., & Berrigan, L. (2012). Clinical practice
guidelines for mild traumatic brain injury and persistent symptoms. Canadian Family
Physician, 58(3), 257-267.
Marshall, S. C., & Gilbert, N. (1999). Saskatchewan physicians' attitudes and knowledge
regarding assessment of medical fitness to drive. Canadian Medical Association Journal,
June 15(160), 1701-1704.
Masson, M., Michael, G. A., Désert, J. F., Rhein, F., Foubert, L., & Colliot, P. (2013). Specific
attention disorders in drivers with traumatic brain injury. Brain Injury, 27(5), 538-547.
Mazer, B., Gelinas, I., & Benoit, D. (2004). Evaluating and retraining driving performance in
clients with disabilities. Critical Reviews™ in Physical and Rehabilitation Medicine,
16(4).
Mazer, B., Gélinas, I., Duquette, J., Vanier, M., Rainville, C., & Chilingaryan, G. (2015). A
randomized clinical trial to determine effectiveness of driving simulator retraining on the
driving performance of clients with neurological impairment. British Journal of
Occupational Therapy, 78(6), 369-376.
McKay, A., Liew, C., Schönberger, M., Ross, P., & Ponsford, J. (2015). Predictors of the On-
Road Driving Assessment After Traumatic Brain Injury: Comparing Cognitive Tests,
References
241
Injury Factors, and Demographics. The Journal of head trauma rehabilitation. doi:
10.1097/htr.0000000000000209
Michon, J. (1985). A Critical View of Driver Behavior Models: What Do We Know, What
Should We Do? In L. Evans & R. Schwing (Eds.), Human Behavior and Traffic Safety
(pp. 485-524): Springer US.
Miller, E. (2002). California Computerised Assessment Package Manual (CALCAP). USA: Eric
N Miller and Norland Software.
Milleville-Pennel, I., & Charron, C. (2015). Do mental workload and presence experienced when
driving a real car predispose drivers to simulator sickness? An exploratory study.
Accident Analysis and Prevention, 74, 192-202. doi:
http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.aap.2014.10.021
Molnar, L. J., Charlton, J. L., Eby, D. W., Langford, J., Koppel, S., Kolenic, G. E., & Marshall,
S. (2013). Factors Affecting Self-Regulatory Driving Practices Among Older Adults.
Traffic Injury Prevention, 15(3), 262-272. doi: 10.1080/15389588.2013.808742
Molnar, L. J., & Eby, D. W. (2008). The Relationship between Self-Regulation and Driving-
Related Abilities in Older Drivers: An Exploratory Study. Traffic Injury Prevention, 9(4),
314-319. doi: 10.1080/15389580801895319
Molnar, L. J., Eby, D. W., Charlton, J. L., Langford, J., Koppel, S., Marshall, S., & Man-Son-
Hing, M. (2013). Driving avoidance by older adults: Is it always self-regulation? Accident
Analysis and Prevention, 57(0), 96-104. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.aap.2013.04.010
Mullen, N., Charlton, J., Devlin, A., & Bedard, M. (2011). Simulator validity: Behaviors
observed on the simulator and on the road. In M. D. Fisher, Rizzo, J. Caird & J.D. Lee
References
242
(Ed.), Handbook of Driving Simulation for Engineering, Medicine and Psychology. .
Boca Raton, FL: CRC Press. .
Nasvadi, G. C., & Wister, A. (2009). Do restricted driver's licenses lower crash risk among older
drivers? A survival analysis of insurance data from British Columbia. The Gerontologist,
gnp039.
Neyens, D. M., & Boyle, L. N. (2012). Crash risk factors related to individuals sustaining and
drivers following traumatic brain injuries. [Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't]. Accident
Analysis and Prevention, 49, 266-273. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.aap.2012.01.008
NHTSA. (2009). National Highway Traffic Safety Administration; Driver Fitness Medical
Guidelines. ( DOT HS 811 210).
Novack, Labbe, D., Grote, M., Carlson, N., Sherer, M., Carlos Arango-Lasprilla, J., . . . Ripley,
D. (2010). Return to driving within 5 years of moderate–severe traumatic brain injury.
Brain Injury, 24(3), 464-471.
Novack, T., & Lopez, E. (2015). Driving After Traumatic Brain Injury. Archives of Physical
Medicine and Rehabilitation, 96(4), 769-770. doi:
http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.apmr.2013.07.015
Novack, T. A., Banos, J. H., Alderson, A. L., Schneider, J. J., Weed, W., Blankenship, J., &
Salisbury, D. (2006). UFOV performance and driving ability following traumatic brain
injury. [Research Support, N.I.H., Extramural Research Support, U.S. Gov't, Non-P.H.S.].
Brain Injury, 20(5), 455-461.
Novack, T. A., Labbe, D., Grote, M., Carlson, N., Sherer, M., Arango-Lasprilla, J. C., . . . Seel,
R. T. (2010). Return to driving within 5 years of moderate-severe traumatic brain injury.
References
243
[Multicenter Study Research Support, U.S. Gov't, Non-P.H.S.]. Brain Injury, 24(3), 464-
471.
NZTA. (2009). Medical Aspects of Firness to Drive: A Guide for Medical Practitioners. In N. Z.
T. Agency (Ed.).
Olver, J. H., Ponsford, J. L., & Curran, C. A. (1996). Outcome following traumatic brain injury: a
comparison between 2 and 5 years after injury. [Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't].
Brain Injury, 10(11), 841-848.
Ortoleva, C., Brugger, C., Van der Linden, M., & Walder, B. (2012). Prediction of driving
capacity after traumatic brain injury: a systematic review. Journal of Head Trauma
Rehabilitation, 27(4), 302-313. doi: 10.1097/HTR.0b013e3182236299
OT-Australia. (1998). Competency standards for occupational therapy driver assessors.
Melbourne, Victoria: OT - Australia Victoria.
Ouellet, M.-C., & Morin, C. M. (2006). Subjective and objective measures of insomnia in the
context of traumatic brain injury: a preliminary study. Sleep medicine, 7(6), 486-497.
Oxley, J., Charlton, J., Scully, J., & Koppel, S. (2010). Older female drivers: An emerging
transport safety and mobility issue in Australia. Accident Analysis and Prevention, 42(2),
515-522. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.aap.2009.09.017
Patomella, A.-H. (2008). Driving ability among people with stroke: Developing assessments and
exploring the livedexperience: Institutionen för neurobiologi, vårdvetenskap och
samhälle/Department of Neurobiology, Care Sciences and Society.
Pietrapiana, P., Tamietto, M., Torrini, G., Mezzanato, T., Rago, R., & Perino, C. (2005). Role of
premorbid factors in predicting safe return to driving after severe TBI. [Research Support,
Non-U.S. Gov't]. Brain Injury, 19(3), 197-211.
References
244
POLA criteria. (1999). Melbourne: VicRoads.
Ponsford, J., Janzen, S., McIntyre, A., Bayley, B., Velikonja, D., Tate, R. (2014). INCOG
Recommendations for Management of Cognition Following Traumatic Brain Injury, Part
I: Posttraumatic Amnesia/Delirium. J Head Trauma Rehabiliation,, Vol. 29, (No. 4,), pp.
307–320.
Ponsford, J., Sloan, S., & Snow, P. (2013). Traumatic brain injury: rehabilitation for everyday
adaptive living 2nd Edition: Psychology Press.
Ponsford, J., Willmott, C., Rothwell, A., Cameron, P., Kelly, A. M., Nelms, R., . . . Ng, K.
(2000). Factors influencing outcome following mild traumatic brain injury in adults.
[Case Reports Clinical Trial Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't]. Journal of the
International Neuropsychological Society, 6(5), 568-579.
Ponsford, J. L., Downing, M. G., Olver, J., Ponsford, M., Acher, R., Carty, M., & Spitz, G.
(2014). Longitudinal follow-up of patients with traumatic brain injury: Outcome at two,
five, and ten years post-injury. Journal of Neurotrauma, 31(1), 64-77.
Ponsford, J. L., & Sinclair, K. L. (2014). Sleep and fatigue following traumatic brain injury.
Psychiatric Clinics of North America, 37(1), 77-89.
Ponsford, J. L., Spitz, G., & McKenzie, D. (2016). Using Post-Traumatic Amnesia To Predict
Outcome after Traumatic Brain Injury. Journal of Neurotrauma, 33(11), 997-1004.
Preece, G. (2010). Driving after concussion: The acute effect of mild traumatic brain injury on
drivers' hazard perception. Neuropsychology, 24(4), 493-503.
Preece, M. H. W., Horswill, M. S., & Geffen, G. M. (2012). Assessment of drivers' ability to
anticipate traffic hazards after traumatic brain injury. Journal of Neurology, Neurosurgery
and Psychiatry, 82(4), 447-451. doi: 10.1136/jnnp.2010.215228
References
245
Prevention, N. C. f. I., & Control. (2003). Report to Congress on mild traumatic brain injury in
the United States: Steps to prevent a serious public health problem: Centers for Disease
Control and Prevention.
Priddy, D. A., Johnson, P., & Lam, C. S. (1990). Driving after a severe head injury. Brain Injury,
4(3), 267-272.
Rapoport, M. J., Weegar, K., Kadulina, Y., Bédard, M., Carr, D., Charlton, J., . . . Koppel, S.
(2015). An international study of the quality of national-level guidelines on driving with
medical illness. QJM, hcv038.
Rapport, L. J., Bryer, R. C., & Hanks, R. A. (2008). Driving and community integration after
traumatic brain injury. [Research Support, U.S. Gov't, Non-P.H.S.]. Archives of Physical
Medicine and Rehabilitation, 89(5), 922-930. doi: 10.1016/j.apmr.2008.01.009
Rapport, L. J., Hanks, R. A., & Bryer, R. C. (2006). Barriers to driving and community
integration after traumatic brain injury. Journal of Head Trauma Rehabilitation, 21(1),
34-44.
Reason, J., Manstead, A., Stradling, S., Baxter, J., & Campbell, K. (1990). Errors and violations
on the roads: a real distinction? Ergonomics, 33(10-11), 1315-1332.
Roberts, C. M., Spitz, G., & Ponsford, J. L. (2016). Comparing Prospectively Recorded
Posttraumatic Amnesia Duration With Retrospective Accounts. The Journal of head
trauma rehabilitation, 31(2), E71-E77.
Ross, P., Ponsford, J. L., Di Stefano, M., Charlton, J., & Spitz, G. (2015). On the road again after
traumatic brain injury: driver safety and behaviour following on-road assessment and
rehabilitation. Disability and Rehabilitation, 1-12. doi: 10.3109/09638288.2015.1074293
References
246
Ross, P. E., Ponsford, J. L., Di Stefano, M., & Spitz, G. Predictors of On-Road Driver
Performance following Traumatic Brain Injury. Archives of Physical Medicine and
Rehabilitation. doi: 10.1016/j.apmr.2014.09.027
Ross, P. E., Ponsford, J. L., Di Stefano, M., & Spitz, G. (2015). Predictors of On-Road Driver
Performance Following Traumatic Brain Injury. Archives of Physical Medicine and
Rehabilitation, 96(3), 440-446. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.apmr.2014.09.027
Russell, W., & Smith, A. (1961). POst-traumatic amnesia in closed head injury. Archives of
Neurology, 5(1), 4-17. doi: 10.1001/archneur.1961.00450130006002
Schanke, A. K., Rike, P. O., Molmen, A., & Osten, P. E. (2008). Driving behaviour after brain
injury: a follow-up of accident rate and driving patterns 6-9 years post-injury. [Research
Support, Non-U.S. Gov't]. Journal of Rehabilitation Medicine, 40(9), 733-736.
Schanke, A. K., & Sundet, K. (2000). Comprehensive driving assessment: neuropsychological
testing and on-road evaluation of brain injured patients. Scandinavian Journal of
Psychology, 41(2), 113-121.
Schönberger, M., Ponsford, J., Olver, J., Ponsford, M., & Wirtz, M. (2011). Prediction of
functional and employment outcome 1 year after traumatic brain injury: a structural
equation modelling approach. Journal of Neurology, Neurosurgery and Psychiatry, 82(8),
936-941.
Schulte, T., Strasburger, H., Muller-Oehring, E. M., Kasten, E., & Sabel, B. A. (1999).
Automobile driving performance of brain-injured patients with visual field defects.
American Journal of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation, 78(2), 136-142.
Schultheis, M. T., DeLuca, J., & Chute, D. (2009). Handbook for the assessment of driving
capacity: Academic Press.
References
247
Schultheis, M. T., Matheis, R. J., Nead, R., & DeLuca, J. (2002). Driving behaviors following
brain injury: self-report and motor vehicle records. [Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't
Research Support, U.S. Gov't, P.H.S.]. Journal of Head Trauma Rehabilitation, 17(1), 38-
47.
Schultheis, M. T., Rebimbas, J., Mourant, R., & Millis, S. R. (2007). Examining the usability of a
virtual reality driving simulator. Assistive Technology, 19(1), 1-10.
Shechtman, O., Classen, S., Awadzi, K., & Mann, W. (2010). Comparison of driving errors
between on-the-road and simulated driving assessment: a validation study. [Comparative
Study Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't Research Support, U.S. Gov't, Non-
P.H.S.Validation Studies]. Traffic Injury Prevention, 10(4), 379-385.
Sherer, M., Struchen, M. A., Yablon, S. A., Wang, Y., & Nick, T. G. (2008). Comparison of
indices of traumatic brain injury severity: Glasgow Coma Scale, length of coma and post-
traumatic amnesia. Journal of Neurology, Neurosurgery and Psychiatry, 79(6), 678-685.
Shores, E. A., Marosszeky, J., Sandanam, J., & Batchelor, J. (1986). Preliminary validation of a
clinical scale for measuring the duration of post-traumatic amnesia. Medical Journal of
Australia, 144(11), 569-572.
Shute, R. H., & Woodhouse, J. M. (1990). Visual fitness to drive after stroke or head injury.
[Case Reports]. Ophthalmic and Physiological Optics, 10(4), 327-332.
Silver, J. M., Hales, R. E., & Yudofsky, M. (2010). Neuropsychiatric aspects of traumatic brain
injury. Essentials of Neuropsychiatry and Behavioral Neurosciences, 223-274.
Sivak, M., Olson, P. L., Kewman, D. G., Won, H., & Henson, D. L. (1981). Driving and
perceptual/cognitive skills: behavioral consequences of brain damage. [Research Support,
References
248
U.S. Gov't, Non-P.H.S.]. Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation, 62(10), 476-
483.
Smith, D. H., Meaney, D. F., & Shull, W. H. (2003). Diffuse Axonal Injury in Head Trauma. The
Journal of head trauma rehabilitation, 18(4), 307-316.
Sommer, M., Heidinger, C., Arendasy, M., Schauer, S., Schmitz-Gielsdorf, J., & Hausler, J.
(2010). Cognitive and personality determinants of post-injury driving fitness. [Multicenter
Study Research Support, Non-U.S. Gov't]. Archives of Clinical Neuropsychology, 25(2),
99-117. doi: 10.1093/arclin/acp109
Spitz, G., Ponsford, J. L., Rudzki, D., & Maller, J. J. (2012). Association between cognitive
performance and functional outcome following traumatic brain injury: a longitudinal
multilevel examination. Neuropsychology, 26(5), 604-612.
Stanton, N. A., & Salmon, P. M. (2009). Human error taxonomies applied to driving: A generic
driver error taxonomy and its implications for intelligent transport systems. Safety
Science, 47(2), 227-237.
Stern, E., & Schold Davis, E. (2006). Driving simulators. In J.Pellerito (Ed.), Driver
rehabilitation and community mobility: principles and practice. St Louis, Missouri:
Elsevier Mosby.
TAC. (2010). Tansport Accident Comission safety statistics : www.tacsafety.com.au
Tamietto, M., Torrini, G., Adenzato, M., Pietrapiana, P., Rago, R., & Perino, C. (2006). To drive
or not to drive (after TBI)? A review of the literature and its implications for rehabilitation
and future research. [Review]. Neurorehabilitation, 21(1), 81-92.
References
249
Tate, R., McDonald, S., & Lulham, J. (1998). Incidence of hospital‐treated traumatic brain injury
in an Australian community. Australian and New Zealand Journal of Public Health,
22(4), 419-423.
Teasdale, G., & Jennett, B. (1974). ASSESSMENT OF COMA AND IMPAIRED
CONSCIOUSNESS: A Practical Scale. The Lancet, 304(7872), 81-84. doi:
http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/S0140-6736(74)91639-0
Teasdale, G. M. (1995). Head injury. Journal of neurology, neurosurgery, and psychiatry, 58(5),
526.
Unsworth, C. A., & Baker, A. (2014). Driver rehabilitation: A systematic review of the types and
effectiveness of interventions used by occupational therapists to improve on-road fitness-
to-drive. Accident Analysis and Prevention, 71(0), 106-114. doi:
http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.aap.2014.04.017
Unsworth, C. A., Baker, A., Taitz, C., Chan, S. P., Pallant, J. F., Russell, K. J., & Odell, M.
(2012). Development of a standardised Occupational Therapy–Driver Off‐Road
Assessment Battery to assess older and/or functionally impaired drivers. Australian
Occupational Therapy Journal, 59(1), 23-36.
Van Stavern, G. P., Biousse, V., Lynn, M. J., Simon, D. J., & Newman, N. J. (2001). Neuro-
ophthalmic manifestations of head trauma. Journal of Neuro-Ophthalmology, 21(2), 112-
117.
Van Zomeren, A. H., Brouwer, W. H., & Minderhoud, J. M. (1987). Acquired brain damage and
driving: A review. Archives of Physical Medicine and Rehabilitation, 68(10), 697-705.
References
250
van Zomeren, A. H., Brouwer, W. H., Rothengatter, J. A., & Snoek, J. W. (1988). Fitness to drive
a car after recovery from severe head injury. [Comparative Study]. Archives of Physical
Medicine and Rehabilitation, 69(2), 90-96.
Vance, D. E., Roenker, D. L., Cissell, G. M., Edwards, J. D., Wadley, V. G., & Ball, K. K.
(2006). Predictors of driving exposure and avoidance in a field study of older drivers from
the state of Maryland. Accident Analysis and Prevention, 38(4), 823-831.
Ventura, R. E., Balcer, L. J., & Galetta, S. L. (2014). The neuro-ophthalmology of head trauma.
The Lancet Neurology, 13(10), 1006-1016. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/S1474-
4422(14)70111-5
VicRoads. (2008). Guidelines for Occupational Therapy (OT) Driver Assessors. Victoria.
Vlahodimitrakou, Z., Charlton, J. L., Langford, J., Koppel, S., Di Stefano, M., Macdonald, W., . .
. Marshall, S. (2013). Development and evaluation of a driving observation schedule
(DOS) to study everyday driving performance of older drivers. [Research Support, Non-
U.S. Gov't]. Accident Analysis and Prevention, 61, 253-260.
Vrkljan, B. H., Myers, A. M., Crizzle, A. M., Blanchard, R. A., & Marshall, S. C. (2013).
Evaluating medically at-risk drivers: A survey of assessment practices in Canada
Évaluation des conducteurs médicalement vulnérables: un sondage des pratiques en
matière d’évaluation au Canada. Canadian journal of occupational therapy, 80(5), 295-
303.
Walker, W. C., Ketchum, J. M., Marwitz, J. H., Chen, T., Hammond, F., Sherer, M., &
Meythaler, J. (2010). A multicentre study on the clinical utility of post-traumatic amnesia
duration in predicting global outcome after moderate-severe traumatic brain injury.
References
251
Journal of Neurology, Neurosurgery and Psychiatry, 81(1), 87-89. doi:
10.1136/jnnp.2008.161570
Walker, W. C., & Pickett, T. C. (2007). Motor impairment after severe traumatic brain injury: A
longitudinal multicenter study. Journal of Rehabilitation Research and Development,
44(7), 975.
Walker, W. C., Seel, R. T., Curtiss, G., & Warden, D. L. (2005). Headache after moderate and
severe traumatic brain injury: a longitudinal analysis. Archives of Physical Medicine and
Rehabilitation, 86(9), 1793-1800.
Weaver, B., Bedard, M., McAuliffe, J., & Parkkari, M. (2009). Using the attention network test
to predict driving test scores. Accident Analysis and Prevention, 41(1), 76-83.
Werner, C., & Engelhard, K. (2007). Pathophysiology of traumatic brain injury. British Journal
of Anaesthesia, 99(1), 4-9.
Williams, A. F. (2003). Teenage drivers: patterns of risk. Journal of Safety Research, 34(1), 5-15.
Withaar, F. K., Brouwer, W. H., & Van Zomeren, A. H. (2000). Fitness to drive in older drivers
with cognitive impairment. Journal of the International Neuropsychological Society, 6(4),
480-490. doi: 10.1017/s1355617700644065
Young, K., Regan, M., & Hammer, M. (2007). Driver distraction: A review of the literature.
Distracted driving, 379-405.
Yuen, H. K., Brooks, J. O., Azuero, A., & Burik, J. K. (2012). Certified driver rehabilitation
specialists’ preferred situations for driving simulator scenarios. American Journal of
Occupational Therapy, 66(1), 110-114.
Ziino, C., & Ponsford, J. (2006). Selective attention deficits and subjective fatigue following
traumatic brain injury. Neuropsychology, 20(3), 383.
APPENDICES
Appendices
Appendix A; Questionnaire for Current Drivers
Questionnaire for Return to Driving
This information will be gathered for research purposes only and will remain confidential
as outlined in the attached information.
Please place a tick in the box next to the response or write your answer in the space
provided. If you make a mistake, just cross it out and tick the correct box.
1. How old were you when you got your driver’s licence? _________
2. Have you continued to drive since your driving assessment at Epworth?
No Please answer the questions on the yellow sheet of paper.
Yes Please continue to answer the questions below.
These Questions are for Current Drivers
The questions in the left column are about your driving behaviour in the 5 years before your
injury and the questions in the right column are about your driving since your injury.
In the 5 years before your injury:
Since your injury:
1a. How often did you drive?
Nearly every day
One to three days each week
A few times each month
Once a month or less Don’t know Learner or Unlicensed
1b.How often do you usually drive?
Nearly every day
One to three days each week
A few times each month
Once a month or less
Don’t know
2aHow important was driving to your
lifestyle?
Not important
Important
Very important
Essential
2b. How important is driving to your lifestyle?
Not important
Important
Very important
Essential
References
254
3a. Did you mainly drive:
within 5 km from home
within 10 km from home
anywhere
3b. Do you mainly drive:
within 5 km from home
within 10 km from home
anywhere
In the 5 years before your injury:
Since your injury:
4a. At the time of your injury what was your
employment status?
Not working
Working full time
Working part time
Student
Volunteer
4b. What is your employment status now?
Not working
Working full time
Working part time
Student
Volunteer
5a. Did you avoid busy traffic situations?
Yes No
5b. Do you avoid busy traffic situations now?
Yes No
6a. Did you avoid taking passengers or limit
the number of passengers?
Yes No
6b. Do you now avoid taking passengers or
limit the number of passengers?
Yes No
7a. Did you avoid driving at night?
Yes No
7b. Do you now avoid driving at night?
Yes No
8a. Did you avoid driving on freeways?
Yes No
8b. Do you avoid driving on freeways now?
Yes No
9a. In the 5 years before your injury, did you
have any accidents (minor and major) when
you were driving?
None 1-2 3-4 5 or more
9b. Since your injury, have you had any
accidents (minor and major) when you were
driving?
None 1-2 3-4 5 or more
10a. Did you have any speeding fines?
10b. Have you had any speeding fines?
References
255
None 1-2 3-4 5 or more
None 1-2 3-4 5 or more
11a. Was your licence ever suspended or
cancelled?
Yes No
11b. Has your licence been suspended or
cancelled since your injury?
Yes No
Compared to before your injury:
12a. Do you limit the amount of time you
drive for?
Yes No
12b. If Yes, why?
13a. Do you avoid unknown places?
Yes No
13b. If Yes, why?
14a. . Do you drive more slowly?
Yes No
14b. If Yes, why?
15. Do you feel you have had more ‘near
misses’ or ‘close calls’?
Yes No
After returning to driving, some people report that they get lost more often and have
difficulty remembering and planning routes.
Compared to before your injury:
More The Same Less Never
16. Do you have more difficulty
planning or remembering routes?
17. Do you use a street directory?
18. Do you use a GPS?
19 Some of the common problems that people report after a brain injury are listed below.
Do you think any of these problems affect your driving?
References
256
Anxiety
Difficulty concentrating
Tiredness or fatigue
More easily distracted
Poor memory
Slowness in thinking
Anger
Lack of confidence
None of the above
Other: ___________________________________________________________
20. Compared to before your injury how would you rate the standard of your driving now?
Better
About the same
Not as good. If not, why do you think this is?
__________________________________________________________________
21. Did you find the driving assessment procedure at Epworth helpful in returning to
driving?
Not helpful Helpful Very helpful
22. Have you any other comments you would like to make?
23. Would you be willing to participate in
any further similar research?
Yes No
Thank you for completing the survey. Your participation will be very valuable and will help
us to improve the assessment and rehabilitation offered for people returning to driving
after a brain injury.
Please post it back to us, with the signed consent form, in the reply paid envelope.
References
257
Appendix B; Questionnaire for Non-Drivers
Questionnaire for Return to Driving
This section is for people who are not currently driving
B1. Below are some of the reasons people don’t drive after a brain injury.
Please tick all responses that apply to you.
No access to a car (Unable to afford a car)
Medical reasons (vision, epilepsy, medication, physical problems, another medical
condition)
Licence suspension/cancellation
Lack of confidence
Family or friends advised you to stop driving
Involved in a crash or almost involved in a crash
Someone else was available to drive you
You do not feel you are a safe driver
You use other forms of transport and don’t need to drive
Difficulty planning and remembering how to get to places
Poor concentration
Tiredness or fatigue
Other ________________________________________________
_________________________________________________________________
_________________________________________________________________
References
258
B2 How important is driving to your lifestyle?
Not important
Important
Very important
Essential
B3. Did you find the driving assessment
procedure at Epworth helpful?
Yes No
B3a If Yes, please describe what was helpful:
B3b Is there anything you would change?
B4 Have you any other comments you would like to make about returning to driving?
B5. Would you be willing to participate in
any further similar research?
Yes No
Thank you for completing the survey. Your participation will be very valuable and will help
us to improve the assessment and rehabilitation offered for people returning to driving
after a brain injury.
Please post it back to us, with the signed consent form, in the reply paid envelope.
References
259
Appendix C; Participant Information and Consent Form
Guidelines for Return to Driving after Brain Injury Project:
Pam Ross, Occupational Therapist is currently investigating the outcomes of patients who completed an
occupational therapy driving assessment at Epworth Rehabilitation following a brain injury. Safe return to
driving is an important aspect of rehabilitation and currently there is a lack of information about which
factors indicate the need for a driving assessment and whether people notice any changes in their driving
behaviour after brain injury.
You have been contacted because you had a driving assessment at Epworth Rehabilitation and were
cleared to return to driving. We are asking you to complete the attached questionnaire about your
experience of driving since your injury. We are also seeking your permission to retrieve the results of
neuropsychological assessments conducted whilst you were a patient at Epworth in order to understand
how these results relate to your driving assessment.
Participation
Participation is voluntary. If you are happy to participate in the study, we ask you to complete the attached
consent form and questionnaire and return them in the pre paid and addressed envelope. It should take
only about 15 minutes of your time. If you do not wish to participate we ask you to send back the consent
form stating this. If you do not reply, a research staff member may contact you by telephone in 3 weeks,
and you will have the option to respond to the questions via telephone or decline to participate.
If you decide to participate in this study, you are free to withdraw at any time even after you have signed
the consent form. This will not prejudice your future care at any of the institutions with which the
investigators are associated.
Confidentiality
We want to assure you that the information we collect about you will be kept completely confidential. No
findings that could identify you will be published. Only the researchers will have
access to identifiable information about you. Paper copies of the questionnaire, will be kept in a locked
cabinet and stored for at least seven years as prescribed by hospital regulations. Unless required by law,
we will not give anyone any personal information without your permission. You have the right to request
access to the information that we have about you on file at any time.
In particular, we will not be forwarding any of your responses to VicRoads as we are not legally
obliged to do so, however, please note that you have a legal responsibility to notify VicRoads
yourself, if you have or develop a medical condition that may affect your ability to drive safely.
Risks and Benefits
We know of no risks to you in participating in the study. You will also receive no direct benefit from this
study, although your experiences will help improve rehabilitation procedures in return to driving after
brain injury.
References
260
Contact Information
If you agree to participate you may withdraw at any time. If you have any queries or would like to discuss
this with someone, please don’t hesitate to contact Pam Ross, Occupational Therapist at Epworth
Rehabilitation on 9426 8745 or Professor John Olver on 9426 8769
If you have any concerns about your driving and would like independent advice please contact your GP,
Epworth Rehabilitation or VicRoads.
Should you have any complaint concerning the manner in which this research is conducted, please do not
hesitate to contact the Human Research Ethics Committee at Epworth Hospital at the following address:
The Co-ordinator, Human Research Ethics Committee
Epworth Foundation
Level 5 Leigh Place
89 Bridge Road
RICHMOND VIC 3121
Phone: 9426 8806 Fax: 9426 6764
Email: [email protected]
References
261
Development of Guidelines for Return to Driving after Traumatic Brain Injury
CONSENT FORM
I, ……………………………………………………………………………………….. (print name) of ………………………………………………………………………………………. (address) have read the explanation of the above research and understand that my responses will be confidential. I agree to take part in the research project on development of guidelines for return to driving after traumatic brain injury described in the attached explanation, which is being conducted by Pamela Ross from Epworth Rehabilitation . I also give consent to retrieval of results from neuropsychological assessments conducted whilst I was a patient at Epworth. I have been given a copy of the Participant Information and Consent Form.
Signed ............................................................................................Date .............................
Signature of witness: ……………………………………………..……Date: ………………….
Name and address of witness (please print):
……………………………………………………….
………………………………………………………………………………………………………….
OR I do not wish to participate in the study
Signed ............................................................................................Date ........................
Please post this form back to us, with the questionnaire, in the reply paid envelope.
Thank you